Articoli di riviste sul tema "2007 h-246"

ABSTRACTNaturally occurring smallpox has been eradicated but remains a considerable threat as a biowarfare/bioterrorist weapon (F. Fleck, Bull. World Health Organ.81:917–918, 2003). While effective, the smallpox vaccine is currently not recommended for routine use in the general public due to safety concerns (http://www.bt.cdc.gov/agent/smallpox/vaccination). Safe and effective countermeasures, particularly those effective after exposure to smallpox, are needed. Currently, SIGA Technologies is developing the small-molecule oral drug, tecovirimat (previously known as ST-246), as a postexposure therapeutic treatment of orthopoxvirus disease, including smallpox. Tecovirimat has been shown to be efficacious in preventing lethal orthopoxviral disease in numerous animal models (G. Yang, D. C. Pevear, M. H. Davies, M. S. Collett, T. Bailey, et al., J. Virol.79:13139–13149, 2005; D. C. Quenelle, R. M. Buller, S. Parker, K. A. Keith, D. E. Hruby, et al., Antimicrob. Agents Chemother.,51:689–695, 2007; E. Sbrana, R. Jordan, D. E. Hruby, R. I. Mateo, S. Y. Xiao, et al., Am. J. Trop. Med. Hyg.76:768–773, 2007). Furthermore, in clinical trials thus far, the drug appears to be safe, with a good pharmacokinetic profile. In this study, the efficacy of tecovirimat was evaluated in both a prelesional and postlesional setting in nonhuman primates challenged intravenously with 1 × 108PFU ofVariola virus(VARV; the causative agent of smallpox), a model for smallpox disease in humans. Following challenge, 50% of placebo-treated controls succumbed to infection, while all tecovirimat-treated animals survived regardless of whether treatment was started at 2 or 4 days postinfection. In addition, tecovirimat treatment resulted in dramatic reductions in dermal lesion counts, oropharyngeal virus shedding, and viral DNA circulating in the blood. Although clinical disease was evident in tecovirimat-treated animals, it was generally very mild and appeared to resolve earlier than in placebo-treated controls that survived infection. Tecovirimat appears to be an effective smallpox therapeutic in nonhuman primates, suggesting that it is reasonably likely to provide therapeutic benefit in smallpox-infected humans.

Recently, cloud computing has been widely used for the purpose of protecting client data on the Internet [A. Weiss, Computing in the clouds, netWorker11 (2007) 16–25; M. Armbrust et al., Above the clouds: A Berkeley view of cloud computing, Technical Report UCV/EECS-2009-28, University of California at Berkeley (2009)]. But when a client receives network service, response time may be slow because the data center is located in a remote place. In order to solve the problem, real-time distributed systems for cloud computing has been proposed [M. Okuno, D. Ito, H. Miyamoto, H. Aoki, Y. Tsushima and T. Yazaki, A study on distributed information and communication processing architecture for next generation cloud system, IEICE Tech. Report109(A48) (2010) 241–246; M. Okuno, S. Tsutsumi and T. Yazaki, A study of high available distributed network processing technique for next generation cloud system, IEICE Tech. Report111(8) (2011) 25–30; S. Yamada, J. Marukawa, D. Ishii, S. Okamoto and N. Yamanaka, A study of parallel transmission technique with GMPLS in intelligent cloud network, IEICE Tech. Report109(455) (2010) 51–56]. The cloud computing system consists of some intelligent nodes as well as a data center. The data center manages all client data. The intelligent node provides client service near clients. It enables to provide client service at short response time [M. Okuno, D. Ito, H. Miyamoto, H. Aoki, Y. Tsushima and T. Yazaki, A study on distributed information and communication processing architecture for next generation cloud system, IEICE Tech. Report109(448) (2010) 241–246]. We considered the reliability model of distributed information processing for cloud computing, derived cost effectiveness and discussed the optimal replication interval to minimize it [M. Kimura, M. Imaizumi and T. Nakagawa, Reliability modeling of distributed information processing for cloud computing, in Proc. 20th ISSAT Int. Conf. Reliability and Quality in Design (2014), pp. 183–187]. Authors had dealt with the server system with one failure mode. In this paper, we consider the reliability model of a real-time distributed system with n intelligent nodes and formulate a stochastic model of the server system with n intelligent nodes for changing the other normal intelligent node at failure. We derive the expected numbers of the replication and of updating the client data. Further, we derive the expected cost and discuss an optimal replication interval to minimize it. Next, we derive the cost effectiveness and discuss an optimal number of intelligent nodes to minimize it.

Modeling uncertainties in the input parameters of computer simulations is an established way to account for inevitably limited knowledge. To overcome long run-times and high demand for computational resources, a surrogate model can replace the original simulation. We use spatially adaptive sparse grids for the creation of this surrogate model. Sparse grids are a discretization scheme designed to mitigate the curse of dimensionality, and spatial adaptivity further decreases the necessary number of expensive simulations. We combine this with B-spline basis functions which provide gradients and are exactly integrable. We demonstrate the capability of this uncertainty quantification approach for a simulation of the Hokkaido Nansei–Oki Tsunami with anuga. We develop a better understanding of the tsunami behavior by calculating key quantities such as mean, percentiles and maximum run-up. We compare our approach to the popular Dakota toolbox and reach slightly better results for all quantities of interest. References B. M. Adams, M. S. Ebeida, et al. Dakota. Sandia Technical Report, SAND2014-4633, Version 6.11 User’s Manual, July 2014. 2019. https://dakota.sandia.gov/content/manuals. J. H. S. de Baar and S. G. Roberts. Multifidelity sparse-grid-based uncertainty quantification for the Hokkaido Nansei–Oki tsunami. Pure Appl. Geophys. 174 (2017), pp. 3107–3121. doi: 10.1007/s00024-017-1606-y. H.-J. Bungartz and M. Griebel. Sparse grids. Acta Numer. 13 (2004), pp. 147–269. doi: 10.1017/S0962492904000182. M. Eldred and J. Burkardt. Comparison of non-intrusive polynomial chaos and stochastic collocation methods for uncertainty quantification. 47th AIAA. 2009. doi: 10.2514/6.2009-976. K. Höllig and J. Hörner. Approximation and modeling with B-splines. Philadelphia: SIAM, 2013. doi: 10.1137/1.9781611972955. M. Matsuyama and H. Tanaka. An experimental study of the highest run-up height in the 1993 Hokkaido Nansei–Oki earthquake tsunami. National Tsunami Hazard Mitigation Program Review and International Tsunami Symposium (ITS). 2001. O. Nielsen, S. Roberts, D. Gray, A. McPherson, and A. Hitchman. Hydrodymamic modelling of coastal inundation. MODSIM 2005. 2005, pp. 518–523. https://www.mssanz.org.au/modsim05/papers/nielsen.pdf. J. Nocedal and S. J. Wright. Numerical optimization. Springer, 2006. doi: 10.1007/978-0-387-40065-5. D. Pflüger. Spatially Adaptive Sparse Grids for High-Dimensional Problems. Dr. rer. nat., Technische Universität München, Aug. 2010. https://www5.in.tum.de/pub/pflueger10spatially.pdf. M. F. Rehme, F. Franzelin, and D. Pflüger. B-splines on sparse grids for surrogates in uncertainty quantification. Reliab. Eng. Sys. Saf. 209 (2021), p. 107430. doi: 10.1016/j.ress.2021.107430. M. F. Rehme and D. Pflüger. Stochastic collocation with hierarchical extended B-splines on Sparse Grids. Approximation Theory XVI, AT 2019. Springer Proc. Math. Stats. Vol. 336. Springer, 2020. doi: 10.1007/978-3-030-57464-2_12. S Roberts, O. Nielsen, D. Gray, J. Sexton, and G. Davies. ANUGA. Geoscience Australia. 2015. doi: 10.13140/RG.2.2.12401.99686. I. J. Schoenberg and A. Whitney. On Pólya frequence functions. III. The positivity of translation determinants with an application to the interpolation problem by spline curves. Trans. Am. Math. Soc. 74.2 (1953), pp. 246–259. doi: 10.2307/1990881. W. Sickel and T. Ullrich. Spline interpolation on sparse grids. Appl. Anal. 90.3–4 (2011), pp. 337–383. doi: 10.1080/00036811.2010.495336. C. E. Synolakis, E. N. Bernard, V. V. Titov, U. Kânoğlu, and F. I. González. Standards, criteria, and procedures for NOAA evaluation of tsunami numerical models. NOAA/Pacific Marine Environmental Laboratory. 2007. https://nctr.pmel.noaa.gov/benchmark/. J. Valentin and D. Pflüger. Hierarchical gradient-based optimization with B-splines on sparse grids. Sparse Grids and Applications—Stuttgart 2014. Lecture Notes in Computational Science and Engineering. Vol. 109. Springer, 2016, pp. 315–336. doi: 10.1007/978-3-319-28262-6_13. D. Xiu and G. E. Karniadakis. The Wiener–Askey polynomial chaos for stochastic differential equations. SIAM J. Sci. Comput. 24.2 (2002), pp. 619–644. doi: 10.1137/S1064827501387826.

-Johann Angerler, Achim Sibeth, Vom Kultobjekt zur Massenware; Kulturhistorische und kunstethnologische Studie zur figürlichen Holzschnitzkunst der Batak in Nordsumatra/Indonesien. Herbolzheim: Centaurus, 2003, 416 pp. [Sozialökonomische Prozesse in Asien und Afrika 8.] -Greg Bankoff, Eva-Lotta E. Hedman ,Philippine politics and society in the twentieth century; Colonial legacies, post colonial trajectories. London: Routledge, 2000, xv + 206 pp. [Politics in Asia Series.], John T. Sidel (eds) -Peter Boomgard, Andrew Dalby, Dangerous tastes; The story of spices. London: British Museum Press, 2002, 184 pp. -Max de Bruijn, G.J. Schutte, Het Indisch Sion; De Gereformeerde kerk onder de Verenigde Oost-Indische Compagnie. Hilversum: Verloren, 2002, 254 pp. [Serta Historica 7.] -Laura M. Calkins, Jacqueline Aquino Siapno, Gender, Islam, nationalism and the state in Aceh; The paradox of power, co-optation and resistance. London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2002, xxi + 240 pp. -H.J.M. Claessen, Deryck Scarr, A history of the Pacific islands; Passages through tropical time. Richmond: Curzon, 2001, xviii + 323 pp. -Matthew Isaac Cohen, Sean Williams, The sound of the ancestral ship; Highland music of West Java. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001, xii + 276 pp. -Freek Colombijn, Raymond K.H. Chan ,Development in Southeast Asia; Review and prospects. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2002, xx + 265 pp., Kwan Kwok Leung, Raymond M.H. Ngan (eds) -Heidi Dahles, Shinji Yamashita, Bali and beyond; Explorations in the anthropology of tourism. Translated and with an introduction by J.S. Eades, New York: Berghahn, 2003, xix + 175 pp. [Asian Anthropologies.] -Frank Dhont, Hans Antlöv ,Elections in Indonesia; The New Order and beyond. With contributions by Hans Antlöv, Syamsuddin Haris, Endang Turmudi, Sven Cederroth, Kaarlo Voionmaa. London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2004, xii + 164 pp. [Nordic Institute of Asian Studies Monograph Series 88.], Sven Cederroth (eds) -Frank Dhont, Aris Ananta ,Indonesian electoral behaviour; A statistical perspective. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, 2004, xli + 429 pp. [Indonesia's Population Series 2.], Evi Nurvida Arifin, Leo Suryadinata (eds) -Hans Hägerdal, Arnaud Leveau, Le destin des fils du dragon; L'influence de la communauté chinoise au Viêt Nam et en Thaïlande. Paris: L'Harmattan, Bangkok: Institut de Recherche sur l'Asie de Sud Est Contemporaine, 2003, xii + 88 pp. -Han Bing Siong, A.W.H. Massier, Van recht naar hukum; Indonesische juristen en hun taal, 1915-2000. (Privately published), 2003, xiii + 234 pp. [PhD thesis, Leiden University.] -David Hicks, Andrew Berry, Infinite tropics; An Albert Russel Wallace anthology, with a preface by Stephen Jay Gould. London: Verso, 2002, xviii + 430 pp. -Carool Kersten, J. van Goor, Indische avonturen; Opmerkelijke ontmoetingen met een andere wereld. Den Haag: Sdu Uitgevers, 2000, 294 pp. -Lisa Migo, Robert Martin Dumas, 'Teater Abdulmuluk' in Zuid-Sumatra; Op de drempel van een nieuwe tijdperk. Leiden: Onderzoekschool CNWS, School voor Aziatische, Afrikaanse en Amerindische Studies, 2000, 345 pp. -John N. Miksic, Claude Guillot ,Historie de Barus, Sumatra; Le site de Lobu Tua; II; Étude archéologique et documents. Paris: Association Archipel, 2003, 339 pp. [Cahier d'Archipel 30.], Marie-France Dupoizat, Daniel Perret (eds) -Sandra Niessen, Traude Gavin, Iban ritual textiles. Leiden: KITLV Press, 2003, xi + 356 pp. [Verhandelingen 205.] -Frank Okker, Jan Lechner, Uit de verte; Een jeugd in Indië 1927-1946. Met een nawoord van Gerard Termorshuizen. Leiden: KITLV Uitgeverij, 2004, 151 pp. [Boekerij 'Oost en West'.] -Angela Pashia, William D. Wilder, Journeys of the soul; Anthropological studies of death, burial and reburial practices in Borneo. Phillips ME: Borneo Research Council, 2003, vix + 366 pp. [Borneo Research Council Monograph Series 7.] -Jonathan H. Ping, Huub de Jonge ,Transcending borders; Arabs, politics, trade and Islam in Southeast Asia. Leiden: KITLV Press, 2002, viii + 246 pp. [Proceedings 5.], Nico Kaptein (eds) -Anton Ploeg, William C. Clarke, Remembering Papua New Guinea; An eccentric ethnography. Canberra: Pandanus Books, Research School of Pacific and Asian Studies, Australian National University, 2003, 178 pp. -Nathan Porath, Gerco Kroes, Same hair, different hearts; Semai identity in a Malay context; An analysis of ideas and practices concerning health and illness. Leiden: Research School of Asian, African and Amerindian Studies (CNWS), Universiteit Leiden, 2002, 188 pp. -Guido Sprenger, Grant Evans, Laos; Culture and society. Chiang Mai: Silkworm Books, 1999, xi + 313 pp. -Gerard Termorshuizen, Dik van der Meulen, Multatuli; Leven en werk van Eduard Douwes Dekker. Nijmegen: SUN, 2002, 912 pp. -Paige West, Karl Benediktsson, Harvesting development; The construction of fresh food markets in Papua New Guinea. Copenhagen: Nordic Institute of Asian Studies/Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 2002, xii + 308 pp. -Edwin Wieringa, Amirul Hadi, Islam and state in Sumatra; A study of seventeenth-century Aceh. Leiden: Brill, 2004, xiii + 273 pp. [Islamic History and Civilization, 48.] -Robin Wilson, Pamela J. Stewart ,Remaking the world; Myth, mining and ritual change among the Duna of Papua New Guinea. Washington: Smithsonian Institution Press, 2002, xvi + 219 pp. [Smithsonian Series in Ethnographic Enquiry.], Andrew Strathern (eds)

This research is aimed to discover the interrelation between marital satisfaction, religiouscommitment and marital commitment globally and based on its types, personal, moral, andstructural. The sampling of the research is 315 persons, with age 20 until 58 years old. The resultof the research shows there is a significant correlation between marital satisfaction and maritalcommitment, religious commitment and marital commitment, marital satisfaction together withreligious commitment and marital commitment. It is also discovers that marital commitmentinfluences personal commitment and moral commitment, while religious commitment influencespersonal commitment, moral commitment, and structural commitment.Keywords: marital satisfaction, religious commitment, marital commitment Abstrak Penelitian ini bertujuan untuk mengetahui hubungan antara kepuasan pernikahan, komitmen beragama, dan komitmen pernikahan secara global dan menurut tipenya, komitmen personal, moral, dan struktural. Partisipan penelitian ini adalah berjumlah 315 orang, berusia 20 hingga 58 tahun. Hasil penelitian ini menunjukan bahwa terdapat hubungan signifikan antara kepuasan pernikahan dan komitmen pernikahan, komitmen beragama dan komitmen pernikahan, kepuasan pernikahan bersama dengan komitmen beragama dan komitmen pernikahan. Juga diketahui bahwa kepuasan pernikahan memiliki pengaruh terhadap komitmen personal dan komitmen moral. Sementara komitmen beragama memiliki pengaruh terhadap komitmen personal, komitmen moral, dan komitmen struktural. Kata kunci: kepuasan pernikahan, komitmen beragama, komitmen pernikahan References Abbott, D., Berry, M. and Meredith, W. (1990). Religious Belief and Practice: A Potential Assetin Helping Families. Family Relations, 39(4), p.443.Adams, J. M. & Jones, W. H. (1999). Interpersonal commitment in historichal perspectives. InHandbook of Interpersonal Commitment and Relationship Stability. New York: SpringerScience+Business Media.Agnew, H. (2009). Commitment, Theories and Typologies. Department of PsychologicalSciences Faculty Publications. Diunduh dari: http://docs.lib.purdue.edu/psychpubs/28Allgood, S. M., Harris, S.,Skogrand, L., & Lee, T.R. (2008). Marital commitment andreligiosity in a religiously homogenous population. Marriage & Family Review, 45(1),52-67. doi: 10.1080/01494920802537472.Amato, P. R. 2010. Research on divorce: continuing developments and newtrends. Journal ofMarriage and Family 72(3): 650-666. doi:10.1111/j.1741-3737.2010.00723.xAmato, P. and Sobolewski, J. (2001). The Effects of Divorce and Marital Discordon AdultChildren's Psychological Well-Being. American SociologicalReview, 66(6), p.900.Andrea, S.G. (2014). Hubungan antara religiositas dan komitmen pernikahan pada individuyang menikah melalui ta’aruf. Skripsi. Depok: Fakultas Psikologi Universitas Indonesia.Argue, A., Johnson, D. and White, L. (1999). Age and Religiosity: Evidence froma Three-WavePanel Analysis. Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion, 38(3), p.423.Aron, A., Aron, E. and Smollan, D. (1992). Inclusion of Other in the Self Scaleand the structureof interpersonal closeness. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 63(4), pp.596- 612.Arriaga, X. and Agnew, C. (2001). Being Committed: Affective, Cognitive, and ConativeComponents of Relationship Commitment. Personality and Social Psychology Bulletin, 27(9), pp.1190-1203.Benokraitis, N. (1996). Marriages and families. Upper Saddle River, N.J.: Prentice Hall.Beveridge, A., Campbell, A., Converse, P. and Rodgers, W. (1976). The Quality of AmericanLife: Perceptions, Evaluations, and Satisfactions. Political Science Quarterly, 91(3),p.529.Bilqisthi, H. (2014). Hubungan antara komitmen pernikahan dengan kepuasanpernikahan padaindividu yang menikah melalui ta’aruf. Skripsi. Depok: Fakultas Psikologi UniversitasIndonesia.Bimas Islam Dalam Angka. (2012). Kementerian Agama Republik Indonesia.www.bimasislam.kemenag.go.idBKKBN (2011, Desember). Policy brief pusat penelitian dan pengembangan kependudukan.20 Februari 2015. http://www.bkkbn.go.id/ViewBerita.aspx?BeritaID=967Badan Pusat Statistik. (2010). Survey agama berdasarkan provinsi di Indonesia. www.bps.go.idBurpee, L. and Langer, E. (2005). Mindfulness and Marital Satisfaction. Journalof AdultDevelopment, 12(1), pp.43-51.Carp, F. and Carp, A. (1982). Test of a Model of Domain Satisfactions and WellBeing: EquityConsiderations. Research on Aging, 4(4), pp.503-522. Cho, D. W. (2014). The influence of religiosity and adult attachment style on maritalsatisfaction among Korean Christian couples living in South Korea. A Dissertation. Liberty University.Chomeya, R. (2010). Quality of psychology test between likert scale 5 and points. Journal ofSocial Sciences, 6 (3), 399-403.Chung, R. H. (2008). Religiosity as predictor of marital commitment andsatisfaction in KoreanAmerican couples. University of Southern CaliforniaClements, R. and Swensen, C. (2000). Commitment to one’s spouse as a predictorof maritalquality among older couples. Curr Psychol, 19(2), pp.110-119.DeGenova, M. and Rice, F. (2005). Intimate relationships, marriages, andfamilies. New York:McGraw-Hill.DeGenova, M. (2008). Intimate relationships, marriages & families. Boston, MA: McGrawHill.Diener, E. (1984). Subjective well-being. Psychological Bulletin, 95(3), pp.542575.Duvall, E. and Miller, B. (1985). Marriage and family development. New York: Harper & Row.Fowers, B. and Olson, D. (1993). ENRICH Marital Satisfaction Scale: A brief research andclinical tool. Journal of Family Psychology, 7(2), pp.176-185.Gravetter, F.J. & Forzano, L.B. (2009). Research methods for the behavioral sciences (Edisike-3). Belmont, CA: Wadsworth.Goltz, J.W. (1987). Correlates in marital commitment. Disertasi Doktoral.Kanada: UniversitasAlberta.Hansen, D., Kelley, H. and Thibaut, J. (1982). Interpersonal Relations: A Theory ofInterdependence. Journal of Marriage and the Family, 44(1), p.246.Hassan, R. (2007). On Being Religious: Patterns of Religious Commitment in MuslimSocieties. The Muslim World, 97(3), pp.437-478.Hatch, R., James, D. and Schumm, W. (1986). Spiritual Intimacy and MaritalSatisfaction. Family Relations, 35(4), p.539.Harris, S. S. (2005). Marital commitment and religiosity in a sample of adults in Utah. AllGraduate Theses and Dissertations. Paper 2851. http://digitalcommons.usu.edu/etd/2851Haseley, J. and Riggs, S. (2006). Marital satisfaction among newly married couples. Denton:University of North Texas.Hawkins, M. (1981). Care of the dying. BMJ, 282(6280), pp.1969-1969.Heaton, T. and Albrecht, S. (1991). Stable Unhappy Marriages. Journal of Marriage and theFamily, 53(3), p.747.Heaton, T., Albrecht, S. and Martin, T. (1985). The Timing of Divorce. Journal of Marriageand the Family, 47(3), p.631.Hoge, D. and Hoge, J. (1984). Period Effects and Specific Age Effects Influencing Values ofAlumni in the Decade after College. Social Forces, 62(4), p.941Impett, E., Beals, K. and Peplau, L. (2001). Testing the investment model of relationshipcommitment and stability in a longitudinal study of married couples. Curr Psychol, 20(4),pp.312-326.Johnson, M. P. (1973). Commitment: A conceptual structure and empirical application. TheSociological Quarterly, 14(3), 395-406.

Transforming growth factor β1 (TGF-β1) has a potent profibrotic function and is central to signaling cascades involved in interstitial fibrosis, which plays a critical role in the pathobiology of cardiomyopathy and contributes to diastolic and systolic dysfunction. In addition, fibrotic remodeling is responsible for generation of re-entry circuits that promote arrhythmias (Bujak and Frangogiannis 2007 Cardiovasc. Res. 74, 184–195). Due to the small size of the heart, functional electrophysiology of transgenic mice is problematic. Large transgenic animal models have the potential to offer insights into conduction heterogeneity associated with fibrosis and the role of fibrosis in cardiovascular diseases. The goal of this study was to generate transgenic goats overexpressing an active form of TGFβ-1 under control of the cardiac-specific α-myosin heavy chain promoter (α-MHC). A pcDNA3.1DV5-MHC-TGF-β1cys33ser vector was constructed by subcloning the MHC-TGF-β1 fragment from the plasmid pUC-BM20-MHC-TGF-β1 (Nakajima et al. 2000 Circ. Res. 86, 571–579) into the pcDNA3.1D V5 vector. The Neon transfection system was used to electroporate primary goat fetal fibroblasts. After G418 selection and PCR screening, transgenic cells were used for SCNT. Oocytes were collected by slicing ovaries from an abattoir and matured in vitro in an incubator with 5% CO2 in air. Cumulus cells were removed at 21 to 23 h post-maturation. Oocytes were enucleated by aspirating the first polar body and nearby cytoplasm by micromanipulation in Hepes-buffered SOF medium with 10 µg of cytochalasin B mL–1. Transgenic somatic cells were individually inserted into the perivitelline space and fused with enucleated oocytes using double electrical pulses of 1.8 kV cm–1 (40 µs each). Reconstructed embryos were activated by ionomycin (5 min) and DMAP and cycloheximide (CHX) treatments. Cloned embryos were cultured in G1 medium for 12 to 60 h in vitro and then transferred into synchronized recipient females. Pregnancy was examined by ultrasonography on day 30 post-transfer. A total of 246 cloned embryos were transferred into 14 recipients that resulted in production of 7 kids. The pregnancy rate was higher in the group cultured for 12 h compared with those cultured 36 to 60 h [44.4% (n = 9) v. 20% (n = 5)]. The kidding rates per embryo transferred of these 2 groups were 3.8% (n = 156) and 1.1% (n = 90), respectively. The PCR results confirmed that all the clones were transgenic. Phenotype characterization [e.g. gene expression, electrocardiogram (ECG), and magnetic resonance imaging (MRI)] is underway. We demonstrated successful production of transgenic goat via SCNT. To our knowledge, this is the first transgenic goat model produced for cardiovascular research. This work was supported by the Utah Science Technology and Research Initiative, Utah Multidisciplinary Arrhythmia Consortium.

In the last few decades, the studies in second language acquisition have not answered the question what mechanisms a human’s brain uses to make acquisition of language(s) possible. A neurocognitive model which tries to address SLA from such a perspective was suggested by Ullman (2005; 2015), according to which, “both first and second languages are acquired and processed by well-studied brain systems that are known to subserve particular nonlanguage functions” (Ullman, 2005: 141). The brain systems in question have analogous roles in their language and nonlanguage functions. This article is meant to critically analyse the suggested DP model within the context of neurocognitive studies of L2; and evaluate its contribution to the field of SLA studies. References Aboitiz, F. (1995). Working memory networks and the origin of language areas in the human brain. Medical Hypothesis, 25, 504-506. Aboitiz, F. & Garcia, R. (1977). The anatomy of language revisited. Biological Research, 30, 171-183. Aboitiz, F., Garcia, R., Brunetti, E. & Bosman, C. (2006). The origin of Broca’s area and its connections from an ancestral working memory network. In: Broca’s Region, (pp. 3-16). Y.Grodzinsky and K. Amunts, (Eds.). Oxford: Oxford University Press. Alexander, M. P. (1997). Aphasia: clinical and anatomic aspects. In: Behavioral Neurology and Neuropsychology, (pp. 133–150). T. E. Feinberg, & M. J. Farah, (Eds.). New York: McGraw-Hill. Alexander, G.E., DeLong, M.R. & Strick, P.L. (1986). Parallel organisation of functionally segregated circuits linking basal ganglia and cortex. Annual Review of Neuroscience, 9, 357-381. Anderson, J. R., Bothell, D., Byrne, M. D., Douglass, S., Lebiere, C., Qin, Y. (2004). An integrated theory of the mind. Psychological Review, 111, 1036–1060. Birdsong, D., ed. (1999). Second Language Acquisition and the Critical Period Hypothesis. Mahwah, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates. Buckner, R. L., & Wheeler, M. E. (2001). The cognitive neuroscience of remembering. Nature Review Neuroscience, 2(9), pp. 624–634. Calabresi, P., Centonze, D., Gubellini, P., Pisani, A. & Bernardi, G. (2000). Acetyl-chlorine-ediated modulation of striatal function. Trends in Neurosciences, 23(3), 120-126. Cepeda, N.J., Vul. E., Rohrer, D., Wixted, J. T., Pashler, H. (2008) Spacing effects in learning: A temporal ridgeline of optimal retention. Psychological Science, 19, 1095-1102. Chun, M.M. (2000). Contextual cueing of visual attention. Trends in Cognitive Science, 4(5), 170-178.Crosson, B., Benefield, H., Cato, M. A., Sadek, R. J., Moore, A. B., Auerbach, E. J., Gokcay, D., Leonard, C.M. & Briggs, R.W. (2003). Left and right basal ganglia activity during language generation: contributions to lexical, semantic and phonological processes. Journal of the International Neuropsychological Society, 9, 1061-1077. Devescovi, A., Caselli, M. C., Marchione, D., Pasqualetti, P., Reilly, J., & Bates, E. (2005). A crosslinguistic study of relationship between grammar and lexical development. Journal of Child Language, 32, 759–786. Di Giulio, D.V., Seidenberg, M., O’Leary, D. S. & Raz, N. (1994). Procedural and declarative memory: a developmental study. Brain and Cognition, 25(1), 79-91. Dionne, G., Dale, P., Boivin, M., & Plomin, R. (2003). Genetic evidence for bidirectional effects of early lexical and grammatical development. Child Development, 74, 394–412. Eichenbaum, H. & Cohen, N.J. (2001). From Conditioning to Conscious Recollection: Memory Systems of the Brain. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Ellis, N.C. (1994). Implicit and Explicit Learning of Languages. New York: Academic Press. Ellis, N.C. (2002). Reflections on frequency effects in language processing. Studies in Second language acquisition, 24, 297-339. Ellis, R., Loewen, S., Elder, C., Erlam, R., Philp, J., Reinders, H. (2009). Implicit and Explicit Knowledge in Second Language Learning, Testing and Teaching. Bristol: Multilingual Matters. Embick, D., Marantz, A., Miyashita, Y., O’Neil, W., & Sakai, K. L. (2000). A syntactic specialization for Broca’s area. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences USA, 97, (6150–6154). Fabbro, F., Clarici, A., Bava, A. (1996). Effects of left basal ganglia lesions on language production. Perceptual and Motor Skills, 82(3), 1291–1298. Ferman, S., Olshtain, E., Schechtman, E. & Karni, A. (2009). The acquisition of a linguistic skill by adults: procedural and declarative memory interact in the learning of an artificial morphological rule. Journal of Neurolinguistics, 22, 384-412. Retrieved from: http://www.elsevier.com/locate/jneuroling. Fredriksson, A. (2000). Maze learning and motor activity deficits in adult mice induced by iron exposure during a critical postnatal period. Developmental Brain Research, 119(1), 65-74. Friederici, A. (2002). Towards a neural basis of auditory sentence processing. Trends in Cognitive Sciences, 6(2), 78–84. Friederici, A., von Cramon, D., Kotz, S. (1999). Language related brain potentials in patients with cortical and subcortical left hemisphere lesions. Brain, 122, 1033-1047. Goodale, M. A. (2000). Perception and action in the human visual system. In: The New Cognitive Neurosciences, (pp. 365-378). M. S. Gazzaniga, (ed.). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, Hahne, A., Friederichi, D. (2003). Processing a second language: late learners’ comprehension strategies as revealed by event-related brain potentials. Bilingualism: Language and Cognition, 4, 1-42. Henke, K (2010) A model for memory systems based on processing modes rather than consciousness. Nature Reviews Neuroscience, 11, 523–532. Hikosaka, O., Sakai, K., Nakahara, H., Lu, X., Miyachi, S., Nakamura, K., Rand, M. K. (2000). Neural mechanisms for learning of sequential procedures. In: The New Cognitive Neurosciences, (pp. 553-572). M. S. Gazzaniga, (ed.). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press. Joanisse, M.F., Seidenberg, M.S. (1999). Impairments in verb morphology after brain injury: a connectionist model. Proceedings of the National Academy of Science USA. 96, (7592 –7597). Middleton, F.A., Strick, P.L. (2000). Basal ganglia and cerebral loops: motor and cognitive circuits. Brain research reviews, 31, 236-250. Moro, A., Tettamanti, M., Perani, D., Donati, C., Cappa, S. F., & Fazio, F. (2003). Syntax and the brain: disentangling grammar by selective anomalies. Neuroimage, 13(1), 110–118. Neurolinguistic and Psycholinguistic Perspectives on SLA. (2010). Arabski, J. & Wojtaszek, A. (Eds.), Bristol: Multilingual Matters. Newport, E. (1993). Maturational constraints on language learning. Cognitive Science, 14(1), 11-28. Opitz, B. & Friederichi, A.D. (2003). Interactions of the hippocampal system and the prefrontal cortex in learning language-like rules. Neuroimage, 19(4), 1730-1737. Packard, M.& Knowlton, B. (2002). Learning and memory functions of the basal ganglia. Annual Review of Neuroscience, 25, 563–593. Park, D., Lautenschlager, G., Hedden, T., Davidson, N., Smith, A. & Smith, P. (2002). Models of visuospatial and verbal memory across the adult life span. Psychology and Aging, 16, 299-320. Peelle, J.E., McMillan, C., Moore, P., Grossman, M. & Wingfield, A. (2004). Dissociable patterns of brain activity during comprehension of rapid and syntactically complex speech: evidence from fMRI. Brain and Language, 91, 315-325. Pinker, S. (1994). The Language Instinct. New York: William Morrow. Poldrack, R., Packard, M. G. (2003). Competition among multiple memory systems: converging evidence from animal and human brain studies. Neuropsychologia, 41(3), 245–251. Roediger, H.L., Butler, A.C. (2011). The critical role of retrieval practice in long-term retention. Trends in Cognitive Science, 15, 20-27. Schlaug, G. (2001). The brain of musicians: a model for functional and structural adaptation. Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, 930(1), 281-299. Squire, L.R., Knowlton, B.J. (2000). The medial temporal lobe, the hippocampus, and the memory systems of the brain. In: The New Cognitive Neurosciences. (pp. 765-780). M. S. Gazzaniga, Ed. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, Squire, L. R., Zola, S. M. (1996). Structure and function of declarative and nondeclarative memory systems. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences USA, 93. (13515–13522). Sun, R., Zhang, X. (2004). Top-down versus bottom-up learning in cognitive skill acquisition. Cognitive Systems Research, 5, 63–89. Ullman, M.T. (2004). Contributions of memory circuits to language: the declarative/procedural model. Cognition, 92(1-2), 231-70. Ullman, M.T. (2005). A cognitive neuroscience perspective on second language acquisition: the declarative/procedural model. In: Adult Second Language Acquisition, (pp. 141-178). C. Sanz, (ed.). Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press. Ullman, M.T. & Pieport, E.I. (2005). Specific language impairment is not specific to language: the procedural deficit hypothesis. Cortex, 41, 399-433. Ullman, M. (2006). Is Broca’s area part of a basal ganglia thalamocortical circuit? In: The Cortex: Integrative Models of Broca’s Area and the Ventral Premotor Cortex. (pp. 480-485). R. Schubotz & C. Fiebach, (Eds.). Milan: Masson. Ullman, M. (2015) The declarative / procedural model: A neurobiologically motivated theory of first and second language. In: Theories in Second Language Acquisition: An Introduction, (pp. 135-158.) VanPatten, B. and J. Williams, (Eds.). 2nd ed. New York: Routledge. Ullman, M. and Lovelett, J. (2016). Implications of the declarative / procedural model for improving second language learning: The role of memory enhancement techniques. Second Language Research, Special issue, 1-27. Zurowski, B., Gostomzyk, J., Gron, G., Weller, R., Schirrmeister, H., Neumeier, B., Spitzer, M., Reske, S.N. & Walter, H. (2002). Dissociating a common working memory network from different neural substrates of phonological and spatial stimulus processing. Neuroimage, 15, 45-57.

We have previously documented that both FSH and eCG are equally effective in inducing ovarian superstimulation in llamas, resulting in the recovery of a high number of expanded COC suitable for in vitro fertilization (Ratto et al. 2005 Theriogenology 63, 2445-2457). The objective of the study was to evaluate the ovarian response, morphology, and competence of COC collected by ultrasound-guided follicular aspiration in llamas treated with FSH or eCG. Llamas were assigned randomly into 2 groups (n = 16 per group) and treated for 48 h after follicle ablation with (1)25 mg of FSH (Folltropin, Bioniche Animal Health Canada Inc., Belleville, Canada) i.m. twice daily for 4 d; or (2) 1000IU of eCG (Novormon, Bioniche Animal Health Canada) as a single i.m. dose. The starting of gonadotropin treatment was considered Day 0. Both groups were given an i.m. dose of 5 mg of Armour Standard LH (Lutropin, Bioniche Animal Health Canada) on Day 6, and COC were collected by transvaginal ultrasound follicle aspiration of all follicles ≥7 mm on Day 7. The ovarian response was assessed by transrectal ultrasonography using a 7.5-MHz linear-array transducer (Aloka SSD-500, Clinics, Santiago, Chile) immediately before oocyte collection at 24 to 26 h after LH treatment in both groups. The COC were classified as expanded, compact, denuded, or degenerated. Expanded COC collected from FSH- (n = 147) and eCG-treated llamas (n = 141) were fertilized in vitro using epididymal sperm as previously described (Ratto et al. 2006 Anim. Reprod. Sci. 97, 246-257). Gametes were co-incubated at 38.5°C in air with 5% CO2 and high humidity for 18 h. After in vitro fertilization, presumptive zygotes were co-culture in SOF medium supplemented with 0.6% of BSA with llama granulosa cells at 39°C, 5% CO2, 5% O2, and 90% N2 for 7 days. Embryo development was evaluated on Days 2, 5, and 7 of in vitro culture (Day 0 = IVF). Data were analyzed by Student’s t-test or Fisher’s exact test and presented as mean ± SEM. The FSH and eCG treatment groups did not differ with respect to the number of follicles ≥7 mm at the time of COC collection (16.0 ± 2.7 v. 14.0 ± 1.9; P = 0.5), the number of COC collected (11.5 ± 1.9 v. 9.7 ± 1.2; P = 0.4), or the collection rate per follicle aspirated (77.0 v. 71.5%; P = 0.2). No difference was detected between FSH and eCG-treated llamas in the number of expanded COCs (9.8 ± 1.4 v. 9.4 ± 1.2; P = 0.8). The percentage of presumptive zygotes to develop into 2 to 8 cells on Day 2 (65.3 v. 63.1), morulas on Day 5 (46.2 v. 42.5), and blastocyst stage on Day 7 (23.1 v. 20.5) did not differ (P > 0.05) between FSH and eCG-treated llamas, respectively. In conclusion, FSH and eCG treatments were equally effective for ovarian superstimulation and oocyte collection. The recovery of a high number of expanded COC can be used directly for in vitro fertilization and their competence is not affected by gonadotropin treatment. The study was supported by Convenio Desempeño en Investigacion (2007-DGI-CDA-04), Universidad Catolica de Temuco.

The linear stability of parallel shear flows of incompressible viscous fluids is classically described by the Orr–Sommerfeld equation in the disturbance streamfunction. This fourth-order equation is obtained by eliminating the pressure from the linearized Navier–Stokes equation. Here we consider retaining the primitive velocity-pressure formulation, as is required for general multidimensional geometries for which the streamfunction is unavailable; this affords a uniform description of one-, two-, and three-dimensional flows and their perturbations. The Orr–Sommerfeld equation is here discretized using Python and scikit- fem, in classical and primitive forms with Hermite and Mini elements, respectively. The solutions for the standard test problem of plane Poiseuille flow show the primitive formulation to be simple, clear, very accurate, and better-conditioned than the classical. References L. Allen and T. J. Bridges. Numerical exterior algebra and the compound matrix method. Numer. Math. 92 (2002), pp. 197–232. doi: 10.1007/s002110100365 M. Azaïez, M. Deville, and E. H. Mund. Éléments finis pour les fluides incompressibles. Lausanne: EPFL Press, 2011. url: https://www.epflpress.org/produit/146/9782880748944/elements-finis-pour-les-fluides-incompressibles F. Charru. Instabilités hydrodynamiques. EDP Sciences, 2007. url: https://laboutique.edpsciences.fr/produit/97/9782759801107/instabilites-hydrodynamiques. W. O. Criminale, T. L. Jackson, and R. D. Joslin. Theory and Computation in Hydrodynamic Stability. Cambridge University Press, 2003. doi: 10.1017/CBO9780511550317 A. Davey. A simple numerical method for solving Orr–Sommerfeld problems. Q. J. Mech. Appl. Math. 26 (1973), pp. 401–411. doi: 10.1093/qjmam/26.4.401 J.-P. Dedieu. Condition operators, condition numbers, and condition number theorem for the generalized eigenvalue problem. Lin. Alg. Appl. 263 (1997), pp. 1–24. doi: 10.1016/S0024-3795(96)00366-7 J. J. Dongarra, B. Straughan, and D. W. Walker. Chebyshev tau-QZ algorithm methods for calculating spectra of hydrodynamic stability problems. Appl. Numer. Math. 22 (1996), pp. 399–434. doi: 10.1016/S0168-9274(96)00049-9 P. G. Drazin and W. H. Reid. Hydrodynamic Stability. Cambridge University Press, 2004. doi: 10.1017/CBO9780511616938 A. Ern. Éléments finis. Paris: Dunod, 2005. url: https://www.dunod.com/sciences-techniques/aide-memoire-elements-finis T. Gustafsson and G. D. McBain. scikit-fem: A Python package for finite element assembly. J. Open Source Softw. 5, 2369 (2020). doi: 10.21105/joss.02369 N. P. Kirchner. Computational aspects of the spectral Galerkin FEM for the Orr–Sommerfeld equation. Int. J. Numer. Meth. Fluids 32 (2000), pp. 105–121. doi: 10.1002/(SICI)1097-0363(20000115)32: 1<105::AID-FLD938>3.0.CO;2-X Y. S. Li and S. C. Kot. One-dimensional finite element method in hydrodynamic stability. Int. J. Numer. Meth. Eng. 17 (1981), pp. 853–870. doi: 10.1002/nme.1620170604 M. Mamou and M. Khalid. Finite element solution of the Orr–Sommerfeld equation using high precision Hermite elements: plane Poiseuille flow. Int. J. Numer. Meth. Fluids 44 (2004), pp. 721–735. doi: 10.1002/fld.661 M. L. Manning, B. Bamieh, and J. M. Carlson. Descriptor approach for eliminating spurious eigenvalues in hydrodynamic equations. Tech. rep. 2007. url: http://arxiv.org/abs/0705.1542 G. D. McBain, T. H. Chubb, and S. W. Armfield. Numerical solution of the Orr–Sommerfeld equation using the viscous Green function and split-Gaussian quadrature. J. Comput. Appl. Math. 224 (2009), pp. 397–404. doi: 10.1016/j.cam.2008.05.040 S. A. Orszag. Accurate solution of the Orr–Sommerfeld stability equation. J. Fluid Mech. 50 (1971), pp. 689–703. doi: 10.1017/S0022112071002842 P. Paredes, M. Hermanns, S. Le Clainche, and V. Theofilis. Order 104 speedup in global linear instability analysis using matrix formation. In: Comput. Methods Appl. Mech. Eng. 253 (2013), pp. 287–304. doi: 10.1016/j.cma.2012.09.014 V. Theofilis. Advances in global linear instability analysis of nonparallel and three-dimensional flows. Prog. Aerosp. Sci. 39 (2003), pp. 249–315. doi: 10.1016/S0376-0421(02)00030-1 J. V. Valério, M. S. Carvalho, and C. Tomei. Filtering the eigenvalues at infinite from the linear stability analysis of incompressible flows. J. Comput. Phys. 227 (2007), pp. 229 –243. doi: 10.1016/j.jcp.2007.07.017 D. Varieras, P. Brancher, and A. Giovannini. Self-sustained oscillations of a confined impinging jet. Flow Turbul. Combust. 78, 1 (2007). doi: 10.1007/s10494-006-9017-7 P. Virtanen, R. Gommers, T. E. Oliphant, et al. SciPy 1.0: Fundamental algorithms for scientific computing in Python. Nat. Meth. 17 (2020), pp. 261–272. doi: 10.1038/s41592-019-0686-2 J. A. Weideman and S. C. Reddy. A MATLAB differentiation matrix suite. ACM Trans. Math. Softw. 26 (2000), pp. 465–519. doi: 10.1145/365723.365727 S. Yiantsios and B. G. Higgins. Analysis of superposed fluids by the finite element method: Linear stability and flow development. Int. J. Numer. Meth. Fluids 7 (1987), pp. 247–261. doi: 10.1002/fld.1650070305

Early childhood education as the main foundation of one's education is determined by the quality of teachers who can be seen through the performance of teachers and teachers, so the discourse of professional development is important. This study aims to determine how the performance of superior early childhood teachers and performance measurement as performance standards for outstanding teachers. Qualitative research is carried out with a psychological approach that is carried out directly on the object under study, to obtain data relating to aspects of teacher performance so that increased performance becomes an example for other teachers. Research data collection techniques using interviews, documentation, and observation. The results showed that the performance of outstanding early childhood teachers always tried to hone and control themselves by participating in outstanding teacher competitions to monitor their professional condition and performance. Early childhood teachers who have extraordinary grades also have strong scientific insight, understand learning, have broad social insights, are positive about their work, and show work performance according to the required performance criteria. The teacher's performance in the extraordinary category is the success and ability of the teacher in carrying out various learning tasks. Measuring the performance of early childhood teachers with achievement has two tasks as measurement standards, tasks related to the learning process and tasks related to structuring and planning learning tasks. Referring to these two tasks, there are three main criteria related to teacher performance in early childhood teacher professional development literacy, namely processes, teacher characteristics, and outcomes or products (changes in student attitudes). In the learning process, the performance of early childhood teachers who excel can be seen from the quality of work carried out related to professional teacher learning activities. Keywords: Early Childhood Education, Outstanding Educator Performance, Professional Development References: Abry, T. (2015). Preschool and kindergarten teachers’ beliefs about early school competencies: Misalignment matters for kindergarten adjustment. Early Childhood Research Quarterly, 11. Algozzine, B., Babb, J., Algozzine, K., Mraz, M., Kissel, B., Spano, S., & Foxworth, K. (2011). Classroom Effects of an Early Childhood Educator Professional Development Partnership. NHSA Dialog, 14(4), 246–262. https://doi.org/10.1080/15240754.2011.613125 Anders, Y. (2015). Literature Review on Pedagogy. 62. Ary, D., Jacobs, L. C., Razavieh, A., & Ary, D. (2010). Introduction to research in education (8th ed). Wadsworth. Bukoye, R. O. (2019). Utilization of Instruction Materials as Tools for Effective Academic Performance of Students: Implications for Counselling. Proceedings, 2(21), 1395. https://doi.org/10.3390/proceedings2211395 Choo, K. K. (2010). The Shaping of Childcare and Preschool Education in Singapore: From Separatism to Collaboration. 4, 12. Driscoll, K. C., & Pianta, R. C. (2010). Banking Time in Head Start: Early Efficacy of an Intervention Designed to Promote Supportive Teacher–Child Relationships. 29. ECE – TPEs and CAPEs. (2019). California Early Childhood Education Teaching and Administrator Performance Expectations. Commission on Teacher Credentialing. Eggum-Wilkens, N. D. (2014). Playing with others: Head Start children’s peer play and relations with kindergarten school competence. Early Childhood Research Quarterly, 12. Goodfellow, J. (2001). Wise Practice: The Need to Move beyond Best Practice in Early Childhood Education. Australasian Journal of Early Childhood, 26(3), 1–6. https://doi.org/10.1177/183693910102600302 Guskey, T. R. (2001). Helping Standards Make the GRADE. 10. Hamre, B. K., & Pianta, R. C. (2005). Can Instructional and Emotional Support in the First-Grade Classroom Make a Difference for Children at Risk of School Failure? Child Development, 76(5), 949–967. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1467-8624.2005.00889.x Han, J., Luo, X., & Luo, H. (2021). Development and Validation of Preschool Teachers’ Caring Behaviour Questionnaire and Its Internal Mechanism with Work Performance. Open Journal of Social Sciences, 25. Hargreaves, A. (2000). Mixed emotions: Teachers’ perceptions of their interactions with students. Teaching and Teacher Education, 16(8), 811–826. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0742-051X(00)00028-7 Harwood, D., Klopper, A., Osanyin, A., & Vanderlee, M.-L. (2013). ‘It’s more than care’: Early childhood educators’ concepts of professionalism. Early Years, 33(1), 4–17. https://doi.org/10.1080/09575146.2012.667394 Hedges, H., & Cooper, M. (2016). Inquiring minds: Theorizing children’s interests. Journal of Curriculum Studies, 48(3), 303–322. https://doi.org/10.1080/00220272.2015.1109711 Hughes, A., & Menmuir, J. (2002). Being a Student on a Part-time Early Years Degree. Early Years, 22(2), 147–161. https://doi.org/10.1080/09575140220151486 Hur, E., Jeon, L., & Buettner, C. K. (2016). Preschool Teachers’ Child-Centered Beliefs: Direct and Indirect Associations with Work Climate and Job-Related Wellbeing. Child & Youth Care Forum, 45(3), 451–465. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10566-015-9338-6 Ishimine, K., Tayler, C., & Bennett, J. (2010). Quality and Early Childhood Education and Care: A Policy Initiative for the 21st Century. International Journal of Child Care and Education Policy, 4(2), 67–80. https://doi.org/10.1007/2288-6729-4-2-67 Katz, L. G. (2015). Distinctions between academic versus intellectual goals for young children. 4. Kim, K. (2018). Early childhood teachers’ work and technology in an era of assessment. 14. https://doi.org/10.1080/1350293X.2018.1533709 Molla, T., & Nolan, A. (2019). Identifying professional functionings of early childhood educators. Professional Development in Education, 45(4), 551–566. https://doi.org/10.1080/19415257.2018.1449006 Moyles, J. (2001). Passion, Paradox and Professionalism in Early Years Education. Early Years, 21(2), 81–95. https://doi.org/10.1080/09575140124792 Nolan, A., & Molla, T. (2018). Teacher professional learning as a social practice: An Australian case. International Studies in Sociology of Education, 27(4), 352–374. https://doi.org/10.1080/09620214.2017.1321968 Oberhuemer, P. (2005). Conceptualising the early childhood pedagogue: Policy approaches and issues of professionalism. European Early Childhood Education Research Journal, 13(1), 5–16. https://doi.org/10.1080/13502930585209521 Osgood, J. (2004). Time to Get Down to Business?: The Responses of Early Years Practitioners to Entrepreneurial Approaches to Professionalism. Journal of Early Childhood Research, 2(1), 5–24. https://doi.org/10.1177/1476718X0421001 Osgood, J. (2007). Professionalism and performativity: The feminist challenge facing early years practitioners. 14. https://doi.org/doi: 10.1080/09575140600759997. Osgood, J. (2009). Childcare workforce reform in England and ‘the early years professional’: A critical discourse analysis. Journal of Education Policy, 24(6), 733–751. https://doi.org/10.1080/02680930903244557 Pianta, R. C. (2016). Teacher–Student Interactions. Policy Insights from the Behavioral and Brain Sciences, 3(1), 8. https://doi.org/DOI: 10.1177/2372732215622457 Piotrkowski, C. S., Botsko, M., & Matthews, E. (2001). Parents’ and Teachers’ Beliefs About Children’s School Readiness in a High-Need Community. 22. Rodgers, C. R., & Raider‐Roth, M. B. (2006). Presence in teaching. Teachers and Teaching, 12(3), 265–287. https://doi.org/10.1080/13450600500467548 Sheridan, S. M., Edwards, C. P., & Marvin, C. A. (2009). Professional Development in Early Childhood Programs: Process Issues and Research Needs. 26. Thomas, D., & Brown, J. S. (2011). Cultivating the Imagination for A World of Constant Change. 37. Urban, M. (2008). Dealing with uncertainty: Challenges and possibilities for the early childhood profession. European Early Childhood Education Research Journal, 16(2), 135–152. https://doi.org/10.1080/13502930802141584 Vartiainen, H., Leinonen, T., & Nissinen, S. (2019). Connected learning with media tools in kindergarten: An illustrative case. Educational Media International, 56(3), 233–249. https://doi.org/10.1080/09523987.2019.1669877 Walker, A., & Qian, H. (2018). Exploring the Mysteries of School Success in Shanghai. 17. Wall, S., litjens, I., & Miho, T. (2015). Early Childhood Education and Care Pedagogy Review. OECD Publishing. www.oecd.org/edu/earlychildhood

Achenbach, R 2005. Pentateuch, Hexateuch und Enneateuch. Eine Verhältnisbestimmung, ZAR 11:122–154. Albertz, R 2007. Die kanonische Anpassung des Johuabuches. Ein Neubewertung seiner sog.”Priesterschriftelike Texte”, in Römer and Schmid 2007:199–217. Aurelius, E 2003. Zukunft jenseits des Gerichts: Eine redaktionsgeschichltliche Studie zumEnneateuch. BZAW 319. Berlin: de Gruyter. Barrick, W B & Spencer, J R (eds) 1984. In the shelter of Elyon: essays on ancient Palestinian life in honour of GW Ahlström. JSOTSup 31. Sheffield: JSOT Press. Becker U, 2006. Endredaktionelle Kontextvernetzungen des Josua-Buches, in Witte, Schmid, Prechel and Gertz 2006:139–161. Bieberstein, K 1995. Josua-Jordan-Jericho. Archäologie, Geschichte und Theologie der Landnahmeerzählungen Josua 1–6. OBO. Friborg: Universitätsverlag, Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Blum, E 1990. Studien zur Komposition des Pentateuch. BZAW 189. Berlin/New York: de Gruyter. _______ 1997. Die Kompositionelle Knoten am Übergang von Josua zu Richter: Ein Entflechtungsvorschlag, in Lust and Vervenne 1997:181–212. _______ 2006. The literary connection between the books of Genesis and Exodus and the end of the book of Joshua, in Dozeman and Schmid 2006:80–106. _______ 2011. Pentateuch-Hexateuch-Enneateuch, in Dozeman , Römer and Schmid 2011:43–71. Carr, D M 1996. Reading the fractures of Genesis. Historical and literary approaches. Louisville: Westminster John Knox. _______ 2006. What is required to identify pre-Priestly narrative connections between Genesis and Exodus? in Dozeman and Schmid 2006:159–180. _______ 2012. The Moses story: literary and historical reflections, HeBAI 1–2:7–36. Dozeman, T B & Schmid, K (eds) 2006. Farewell to the Yahwist? The composition of the Pentateuch in recent European discussion. SBL Symposium Series 34. Atlanta: SBL. Dozeman, T B, Römer, T C & Schmid, K (eds) 2011. Pentateuch, Hexateuch, or Enneateuch. Identifying literary works in Genesis through Kings. SBL 8. Atlanta: SBL. Du Pury, A, Römer, T C & Macchi, J P (eds) 2000. Israel constructs its history. Deuteronomistic historiography in recent research. Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press. Edenburg, C & Pakkala, J (eds) 2013. Is Samuel amongst the Deuteronomists? Current views on the place of Samuel in a Deuteronomistic History. Atlanta: SBL. Eisffeldt, O 1964. Einleitung in das Alte Testament. Tübingen: Mohr. Frevel, C 2000. Mit Blick auf das Land die Schöpfung erinnern. Zum Ende der Priestergrundschrift. HBS 23. Freiburg/New York: Herder. _______ 2011. Die Wiederkehr der Hexateuchperspektive. Eine Herausforderung für die These vom Deuteronomistischen Geschictswerk, in Stipp 2011:13–53. Frey, J, Schattner-Rieser, U & Schmid, K (eds) 2012. Die Sameritaner und die Bibel: Historische und literarische Wechselwirkungen zwischen biblischen und Sameritanischen Traditionen. Studia Judaica/Studia Samaritana 7. Berlin/New York. Fritz, V 1994. Das Buch Josua. Hat 1/7. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck. Garciá-Martinez, F (ed.) 1998. Perspectives in the study of the Old Testament and early Judaism: a symposium in honour of Adam S. van der Woude on the occasion of his 70th Birthday. VTSup 73. Leiden: Brill. Gertz, J C 2000. Tradition und Redaktion in der Exoduserzählung. Untersuchungen zur Endredaktion des Pentateuch. FRLANT 186. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck& Ruprecht. Görg, M 1991. Josua. NEB 26. Würzburg: Echter Verlag. Gunkel, H 1910. Genesis. 3rd ed. GHK 1. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Hjelm, I 2000. The Samaritans and early Judaism: a literary analysis. JSOTSup 303. Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press. Keel, O 1973. Das Vergaben der “Fremder” Götter in Genesis xxxv 4b, VT 23:305–336. Knauf, E A 2000. Does Deuteronomsitic Historiography (DH) exist? in du Pury , Römer and Macchi 2000:388–398. _______ 2007. Buchschlüsse im Josuabuch, in Römer and Schmid 2007:217–224. _______ 2008. Josua. ZBKAT 6. Zurich: Theologisher Verlag. Knoppers, G N & McConville, J G (eds) 2000. Reconsidering Israel and Judah: recent studies on the Deuteronomistic History. SBTS 8. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns. Köckert, M 1988. Vätergott und Väterverheisssungen. Eine Auseinandersetzung mit Albrecht Alt und seine Erben. FRLANT 142. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Konkel, M 2008. Sünde und Vergebung:Eine Rekontruktion der Redaktionsgeschichte der hinterein Sinaiperikope (Ex 32–34). Vor dem Hintergrund aktueller Pentateuchmodelle. FAT 88. Tübingen: Mohr. Koopmans, W T 1990. Joshua 24 as poetic narrative. JSOTSup 93. Sheffield: JSOT Press. Kratz, R G 2000. Die Komposition der erzählender Bücher des Alten Testaments: Grundwissen der Bibelkritik. UTB 215.Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Levin, C 1993. Der Jahwist. FRLANT 157.Göttingen: Vandenhoeck& Ruprecht. Lipschits, O, Knoppers, G N & Albertz, R (eds) 2007. Judah and the Judeans in the fourth century B.C.E. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns. Lust, J & Vervenne, M (eds) 1997. Deuteronomy and Deuteronomistic literature. BETL 133. Leuven: Peeters. Mckenzie, S L & Römer, T C (eds) 2000. Rethinking the foundations: historiography in the ancient world and the Bible. Essays in honour of John Van Seters. Berlin/New York: de Gruyter. Nelson, R D 1997. Joshua: a commentary. Louisville: Westminster John Knox. Nentel, J 2000. Trägerschaft und Intentionen des deuteronomistischen Geschichtswerks: Untersuchungen zu Refelexionreden: Jos1; 23; 24; 1 Sam12 und 1 Kön 8. BZAW 297. Berlin: de Gruyter. Nihan, C 2012. The literary relationship between Deuteronomy and Joshua: a reassessment, in Schmid and Person 2012:79–114. _______ 2013. 1 Sam 8 and 12 and the Deuteronomsitic edition of Samuel, in Edenburg and Pakkala 2013: 225–274. Na`man, N 2000. The law of the altar in Deuteronomy and the cultic site near Shechem, in Mckenzie and Römer 2000:141–161. Noll, K L and Schramm, B (eds) 2010. Raising a faithful exegete: essays in honour of Richard Nelson. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns. Noort, E 1997. The traditions of Ebal and Gerizim: theological positions in the book of Joshua, in Vervenne and Lust 1997:161–180. _______ 1998. Zu Stand und Perspektiven: Der Glaube Israels zwischen Religionsgeschichte und Theologie, der Fall Josua 24, in Garciá-Martinez 1998:82–108. Noth, M 1943. Überlieferungsgeschichtliche Studien. Tübingen: Niemeyer. _______ 1953. Das Buch Josua. 2nd ed. HAT 7. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck. O’Brien, M A 1989. The Deuteronomistic History hypothesis: a reassessment. OBO 92. Fribourg: Éditions. Universitaires/Göttingen: Vandenhoeck& Ruprecht. Otto, E 1999. Bruckensläge in der Pentateuchsforschung, TRU 64:84–99. _______ 2000. Das Deuteronomium im Pentateuch und Hexateuch. Studien zur Literaturgeschichte von Pentateuch und Hexateuch im Lichte des Deuteronomiumrahmens. FAT 30. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck. Otto, E & Achenbach, R (eds) 2004. Das Deuteronomium zwischen Pentateuch undDeuteronomistischem Geschictswerk. FRLANT 206. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Perlitt, L 1968. Bundestheologie im Altes Testament. Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag. _______ 1994. Priesterschrift in Deuteronomium34? VT 59:475–494. Popovich, M 2009. Conquest of the land, loss of the land. Where does Joshua 24 belong?, in von Ruiten and de Vos 2009:87–98. Rofé, A 2000. Ephraimite versus Deuteronomistic History, in Knoppers & McConville 2000:462–474. Römer, T C 2010. Book-endings in Joshua and the question of the so-called Deuteronomistic History, in Noll and Schramm 2010:85–99. Römer, T C & Brettler, M Z 2000. Deuteronomy 34 and the case for a Persian Hexateuch, JBL 119/3:401–419. Römer, T C and Schmid, K (eds) 2007. Les dernières rédactions du Pentatueque, de l` Hexateuge,et de l` Henneatuege. BETL 203. Leuven: Peeters. Rösel, H N 1980. Die Überleitungen vom Josua-ins Richterbuch, VT 30:342–350. Schmid K, 1999. Erzväter und Exodus: Untersuchungen zur doppelten Begründing der Ursprünge Israels innerhalb der Geschichtsbücher des Alten Testaments. WMANT 81. Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag. _______ 2007. The late Persian formation of the Torah: observations on Deuteronomy 34, in Lipschits, Knoppers & Albertz 2007:236–245. _______ 2012. Die Sameritaner und die Judaër. Die biblische Diskussion um ihr Verhältnis in Josua 24, in Frey, Schattner-Rieser & Schmid 2012:21–49. Schmid, K & Person, R (eds) 2012. Deuteronomy in the Pentateuch, Hexateuch, and the Deuteronomistic History. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck. Schmidt, L 2009. P in Deuteronomium 34, VT 59:475–494. Schmitt, G 1964. Der Landtag von Sichem. Stuttgart: Calwer Verlag. Schmitt, H C 2004. DTN 34 als Verbindingstuck zwischen Tetrateuch und Dtr. Geschictswerk, in Otto and Achenbach 2004:181–192. Smend, R 1970. Das Gesetz un die Völker, in Wolff 1970:494–504. Sperling, S D 1987. Joshua 24 re-examined. HUCA 58:119–136. Steuernage, l C 1923. Das Buch Josua. GHK 1,3 (2). Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Stipp, H J (ed.) 2011. Das deuteronomistische Geschichtswerk. ÖBS 39. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang. Van Seters, J 1984. Joshua 24 and the problem of tradition in the Old Testament, in Barrick and Spencer 1984:139–158. _______ 2003. Deuteronomy between Pentateuch and Deuteronomistic History, HTS 59/3:947–956. Vervenne, M & Lust, J (eds) 1997. Deuteronomy and Deuteronomistic literature. FS C.H.W Brekelmans. BETL 133. Leuven: Peeters. Von Ruiten, J and de Vos, C (eds) 2009. The land of Israel in Bible, history and theology: studies in honour of Ed Noort. VTSup 124. Leiden: Brill. Weimar, P 2008. Studien zur Priesterschrift. FAT 56. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck. Westermann, C 1994. Die Geschictsbücher des Alten Testaments: Gab es ein deuteronomsitisches Geschichtswerk? TB Altes Testament 87. Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlag. Witte, M 1998. Die biblische urgeschichte. Redaktions-und Theologiegeschichtliche Beobachtungen zu Genesis 1,1–11:26. BZAW 265. Berlin: de Gruyter. Witte M, Schmid K, Prechel, D & Gertz, J C (eds) 2006. Die deuteronomistischenGeschichtswerke: Redaktions- und religionsgeschichtliche Perspektiven zur “Deuteronomismus”-Diskussion in Tora und vorderen Propheten. BZAW 365. Berlin: de Gruyter. Wolff, H W (ed.) 1970. Probleme biblischer Theologie: Gerard von Rad zum 70. Geburtstag. Munich: Kaiser Verlag. Würthwein, E 1994a. Erwägungen zum sog. Deuteronomistischen Geschichtswerk: eine Skizze, in Würthwein 1994b:1–11. Würthwein, E 1994b. Studien zum deuteronomistischen Geschichtswerk BZAW227. Berlin: de Gruyter, Zakovitch, Y 1980. The object of the narrative of the burial of the foreign gods at Shechem, BeTM 25:300–337. Zenger, E 2004. Einleitung in das Alte Testament. 5th ed. Stuttgart: Kohlhammer.

У статті проаналізовано підходи до визначення і тлумачення поняття «нейтральність», а також практичні підходи його реалізації в межах процесу медіації. Психолінгвістика тлумачить медіативний дискурс як розгортання перемикань від внутрішнього коду до зовнішньої вербалізації у процесах породження мовлення та її інтерпретації з урахуванням соціально-психологічних типів мовних особистостей, рольових установок і приписів. За допомогою загальнонаукових методів вдалося спрямувати концептуальне значення слова «нейтральність» у комунікативну площину, а схеми комунікативних стратегій у реалізацію принципу «нейтральність». Принцип нейтральності є основоположним принципом процесу медіації, який закладений не лише у визначальних критеріях реалізації процесу, але є визначальним елементом статусу посередника. На прикладі англомовної художньої літератури виокремлено та проаналізовано низку комунікативних технік (техніки ігнорування, техніки нейтральних запитань, техніки однакових запитань), які виступають основними інструментами дотримання принципу нейтральності. Окремо звернено увагу і на мотиви введення тактик (оптимального контр реагування, рефлексії) у процес медіативного діалогу у форматі бесіди із залученням сторін та індивідуальних бесід із кожною із сторін окремо (у форматі кокус). Принцип нейтральності є плюралістичним і може розглядатись як синонімічна пара терміну «неупередженість» або ж терміну «справедливість». Ці поняття є близькими за значеннями, проте в межах лінгвістики тактики їх реалізації різняться. На прикладі англомовної художньої літератури, виокремлено не лише комунікативні техніки медіатора, вживання яких слугуватиме дотриманню принципу нейтральності, але й проаналізовано тенденції та умови їх застосування. Важливими аспектами в межах художньої літератури зокрема, є можливість передання ролі посередника іншому учаснику діалогу, а впродовж медіації загалом можна говорити про комбінаторний тип застосування технік. Література References Astor, H. (2000). Rethinking Neutrality: A Theory to Inform Practice. Australian Dispute Resolution Journal, 11(1), 73-83. Astor, H. (2000). Rethinking Neutrality: A Theory to Inform Practice. Australian Dispute Resolution Journal, 11(2), 145-154. Astor, H. (2002). Dispute Resolution in Australia. Sydney: LexisNexis Butterworths. Boulle, L. (2005). Mediation: Principles, Process, Practice. Chatswood: LexisNexis Butterworths. Cobb, S. (1991) Practice and Paradox: Deconstructing Neutrality in Mediation. Law and Social Inquiry, 16(1), 35-62. Cohen, O. (1999). The Limits of Mediator’s Neutrality. Mediation Quarterly, 16(4), 341-438. Douglas, S. (2008). Neutrality in Mediation: A Study of Mediator Perceptions. Retrieved from https://lr.law.qut.edu.au/article/view/88 European Code of Conduct for Mediators. Retrieved from: http://www.mediacia.com/documents.htm. Field, R. (2000). Neutrality and power: Myths and reality. The ADR Bulletin, 3(1), 16-19. Карасик В. И. Языковой круг: личность, концепты, дискурс: монография. [Электронный ресурс]. Волгоград: Перемена, 2002. Режим доступа: https://www.scribd.com/doc/52113602/ Lederach, J. (1995). Preparing for Peace: Conflict Transformation Across Culture. Syracuse University Press. Peterson N. (2007). The Mediation Dictionary. Retrieved from http://www.mediation dictionary.com/pdf/mediationdictionary.pdf Романишина І. М. Медіація як ефективний метод вирішення конфліктів у шкільній практиці / І. М. Романишина // Таврійський вісник освіти. 2014. № 3 (47). С. 248-255. The European Code of Conduct for Mediators. Retrieved from http://www.mediacia.com/ documents.htm. References (translated and transliterated) Astor, H. (2000). Rethinking Neutrality: A Theory to Inform Practice. Australian Dispute Resolution Journal, 11(1), 73-83. Astor, H. (2000). Rethinking Neutrality: A Theory to Inform Practice. Australian Dispute Resolution Journal, 11(2), 145-154. Astor, H. (2002). Dispute Resolution in Australia. Sydney: LexisNexis Butterworths. Boulle, L. (2005). Mediation: Principles, Process, Practice. Chatswood: LexisNexis Butterworths. Cobb, S. (1991) Practice and Paradox: Deconstructing Neutrality in Mediation. Law and Social Inquiry, 16(1), 35-62. Cohen, O. (1999). The Limits of Mediator’s Neutrality. Mediation Quarterly, 16(4), 341-438. Douglas, S. (2008). Neutrality in Mediation: A Study of Mediator Perceptions. Retrieved from https://lr.law.qut.edu.au/article/view/88 European Code of Conduct for Mediators. Retrieved from: http://www.mediacia.com/documents.htm. Field, R. (2000). Neutrality and Power: Myths and Reality. The ADR Bulletin, 3(1), 16-19. Karasik, V. (2002). Yazykovoi Krug: Lichnost, Kontsepty, Diskurs. [Language circle: Personality, Concepts, Discourse]. Retrieved from: https://www.scribd.com/doc/52113602/ Lederach, J. (1995). Preparing for Peace: Conflict Transformation Across Culture. Syracuse University Press. Peterson N. (2007). The Mediation Dictionary. Retrieved from http://www.mediation dictionary.com/pdf/mediationdictionary.pdf Romanyshyna, I. (2014). Mediatsiia yak Efectyvnyi Metod Vyrishennia Konfliktiv u Shkilnii Practytsi [Mediation as Effective Method in Conflict Resolution at School Practice]. Tavriiskyi Visnyk Osvity, 3 (47), 248-255. Sources Draper S. (1994). Teas of a Tiger. (Simon Pulse). Retrieved from: http://lgnavigators.weebly.com/uploads/5/8/5/2/58521739/tears_of_a_tiger__hazelwood_hig_-_sharon_m__draper.pdf Stockett K. (2009). The Help. (Penguin Group) Retrieved from: https://gelleresol.weebly.com/uploads/3/0/1/6/30164729/the_help_-_kathryn_stockett.pdf

-Bill Maurer, Mimi Sheller, Consuming the Caribbean: From Arawaks to Zombies. New York: Routledge, 2003. ix + 252 pp.-Norman E. Whitten, Jr., Richard Price ,The root of roots: Or, how Afro-American anthropology got its start. Chicago: Prickly Paradigm Press/University of Chicago Press, 2003. 91 pp., Sally Price (eds)-Holly Snyder, Paolo Bernardini ,The Jews and the expansion of Europe to the West, 1450-1800. New York: Berghahn Books, 2001. xv + 567 pp., Norman Fiering (eds)-Bridget Brereton, Seymour Drescher, The mighty experiment: Free labor versus slavery in British emancipation. New York: Oxford University Press, 2002. 307 pp.-Jean Besson, Kathleen E.A. Monteith ,Jamaica in slavery and freedom: History, heritage and culture. Kingston; University of the West Indies Press, 2002. xx + 391 pp., Glen Richards (eds)-Michaeline A. Crichlow, Jean Besson, Martha Brae's two histories: European expansion and Caribbean culture-building in Jamaica. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002. xxxi + 393 pp.-Christopher Schmidt-Nowara, Joseph C. Dorsey, Slave traffic in the age of abolition: Puerto Rico, West Africa, and the Non-Hispanic Caribbean, 1815-1859. Gainesville: University Press of Florida, 2003. xvii + 311 pp.-Arnold R. Highfield, Erik Gobel, A guide to sources for the history of the Danish West Indies (U.S. Virgin Islands), 1671-1917. Denmark: University Press of Southern Denmark, 2002. 350 pp.-Sue Peabody, David Patrick Geggus, Haitian revolutionary studies. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2002. xii + 334 pp.-Gerdès Fleurant, Elizabeth McAlister, Rara! Vodou, power, and performance in Haiti and its Diaspora. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2002. xviii + 259 pp. and CD demo.-Michiel Baud, Ernesto Sagás ,The Dominican people: A documentary history. Princeton NJ: Marcus Wiener, 2003. xiii + 278 pp., Orlando Inoa (eds)-Samuel Martínez, Richard Lee Turits, Foundations of despotism: Peasants, the Trujillo regime, and modernity in Dominican history. Stanford CA: Stanford University Press, 2003. x + 384 pp.-Eric Paul Roorda, Bernardo Vega, Almoina, Galíndez y otros crímenes de Trujillo en el extranjero. Santo Domingo: Fundación Cultural Dominicana, 2001. 147 pp.''Diario de una misión en Washington. Santo Domingo: Fundación Cultural Dominicana, 2002. 526 pp.-Gerben Nooteboom, Aspha Bijnaar, Kasmoni: Een spaartraditie in Suriname en Nederland. Amsterdam: Uitgeverij Bert Bakker, 2002. 378 pp.-Dirk H.A. Kolff, Chan E.S. Choenni ,Hindostanen: Van Brits-Indische emigranten via Suriname tot burgers van Nederland. The Hague: Communicatiebureau Sampreshan, 2003. 224 pp., Kanta Sh. Adhin (eds)-Dirk H.A. Kolff, Sandew Hira, Het dagboek van Munshi Rahman Khan. The Hague: Amrit/Paramaribo: NSHI, 2003. x + 370 pp.-William H. Fisher, Neil L. Whitehead, Dark Shamans: Kanaimà and the poetics of violent death. Durham NC: Duke University Press, 2002. 309 pp.-David Scott, A.J. Simoes da Silva, The luxury of nationalist despair: George Lamming's fiction as decolonizing project. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2000. 217 pp.-Lyn Innes, Maria Cristina Fumagalli, The flight of the vernacular. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2001. xvi + 303 pp.-Maria Cristina Fumagalli, Tobias Döring, Caribbean-English passages: Intertextuality in a postcolonial tradition. London: Routledge, 2002. xii + 236 pp.-A. James Arnold, Celia Britton, Race and the unconscious: Freudianism in French Caribbean thought. Oxford: Legenda, 2002. 115 pp.-Nicole Roberts, Dorothy E. Mosby, Place, language, and identity in Afro-Costa Rican literature. Columbia: University of Missouri Press, 2003. xiii + 248 pp.-Stephen Steumpfle, Philip W. Scher, Carnival and the formation of a Caribbean transnation. Gainesville: University Press of Florida, 2003. xvi + 215 pp.-Peter Manuel, Frances R. Aparicho ,Musical migrations: transnationalism and cultural hybridity in Latin/o America, Volume 1. With Maria Elena Cepeda. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2003. 216 pp., Candida F. Jaquez (eds)-Jorge Pérez Rolón, Maya Roy, Cuban Music. London: Latin America Bureau/Princeton NJ: Markus Wiener Publishers, 2002. ix + 246 pp.-Bettina M. Migge, Gary C. Fouse, The story of Papiamentu: A study in slavery and language. Lanham MD: University Press of America, 2002. x + 261 pp.-John M. McWhorter, Bettina Migge, Creole formation as language contact: the case of the Suriname creoles. Amsterdam: John Benjamins, 2003. xii + 151 pp.

Ключові слова: освіта, вища освіта, педагогічні заклади вищої освіти, Уманський педагогічний університет. Анотація У статті висвітлено історичні та історіографічні дослідження, які стосуються розвитку та реформування вищої педагогічної освіти загалом та Уманського державного педагогічного університету зокрема. Показано узагальнювальні праці вчених з історії вищої педагогічної освіти, про особливості становлення і розвитку педагогічних інститутів та діяльність їх структурних підрозділів і науково-педагогічних кадрів в Україні, зокрема на Черкащині. Проаналізовано праці, присвячені історії Уманського державного педагогічного університету імені Павла Тичини, де розглянуто окремі періоди діяльності інституту, його підрозділів та окремих викладачів. Посилання 70 rokiv Drohobytskomu universytetu, 2010 – 70 rokiv Drohobytskomu pedahohichnomu universytetu imeni Ivana Franka. Molod i rynok [70 years of Drohobych Pedagogical University named after Ivan Franko]. 2010. № 9. S 5-7. [in Ukrainian]. Aleksieiev ta in., 2000 – Aleksieiev Yu.M., Kulchytskyi S.V., Sliusarenko A.H. Ukraina na zlami istorychnykh epokh: Derzhavotvorchyi protses 1985-1999 rr.: Navch. posib. [Ukraine at the turn of historical epochs . (State-building process 1985-1999)] K.: EksOb, 2000. 296 s. [in Ukrainian]. Baldyniuk ta in., 1990 – Umanskyi derzhavnyi pedahohichnyi instytut imeni P.H. Tychyny: 1930-1990 [Uman State Pedagogical Institute named after PG Ticini: 1930-1990] / Avt. D.I. Baldyniuk, N.M. Brit, H.O. Kazydub, I.E. Kankovskyi, A.O. Karasevych, M.V. Kartel, O.M. Kobernyk, Yu.M. Krasnobokyi, S.S. Krokhmal, V.H. Kuz, I.S. Lozebnyi, I.Ya. Lysyi, M.T. Martyniuk, Yu.I. Molotkovskyi, A.K. Tkachenko; MON Ukrainskoi RSR. Uman, 1990. 27 s. [in Ukrainian]. Baran, 1999 – Baran V.K., Danylenko V.M. Ukraina v umovakh systemnoi kryzy (1946-1980-i rr.) / Seriia «Ukraina kriz viky» (t. 13) [Vol. 13 : Ukraine in the systemic crisis (1946-1980)]. Kyiv: Vyd. dim «Alternatyvy», 1999. 304 s. [in Ukrainian]. Vyshcha pedahohichna osvita, 2010 – Vyshcha pedahohichna osvita i nauka Ukrainy: istoriia, sohodennia ta perspektyvy rozvytku. Cherkaska oblast [Higher pedagogical education and science of Ukraine : history , present and prospects of development. Cherkasy region] /[red. rada vyd.: V.H. Kremen (hol.) [ta in.]; redkol. tomu: A.I. Kuzminskyi (hol.) [ta in.]. K.: Znannia Ukrainy, 2010. 351 s. [in Ukrainian]. Vyshcha shkola. Ch. 1., 1967 – Vyshcha shkola Ukrainskoi RSR (1917–1967 rr.): u 2-kh chastynakh [Higher School of the Ukrainian SSR (1917–1967): in 2 parts] / za red. V.I. Pitova. K.: Vyd-vo Kyivskoho universytetu, 1967. Ch. 1.: 1917–1945 rr. 395 s. [in Ukrainian]. Vyshcha shkola. Ch. 2., 1967 – Vyshcha shkola Ukrainskoi RSR (1917–1967 rr.): u 2-kh chastynakh [Higher School of the Ukrainian SSR (1917–1967): in 2 parts] / za red. V.I. Pitova. K.: Vyd-vo Kyivskoho universytetu, 1968. Ch. 2.: 1945–1967 rr. 540 s. [in Ukrainian]. Danylenko, 1991 – Danylenko V.M., Kasianov H.V., Kulchytskyi S.V. Stalinizm na Ukraini: 20-30-ti roky [Stalinism in Ukraine: 20-30s]. K.: Lybid, 1991. 344 s. [in Ukrainian]. Dzeverin, 1932 – Dzeverin O. Shliakhy radianskoi shkoly za zapovitamy V.I. Lenina [Ways of the Soviet school by the will of V.I. Lenin]. Kharkiv: Radianska shkola, 1932. 47 s. [in Ukrainian]. Zhurzha, 2006 – Zhurzha I.V. Stanovlennia ta rozvytok slov’ianoznavstva v Universyteti sv. Volodymyra (1834-1919 rr.) [Formation and development of Slavic studies at the University of St. Vladimir (1834 - 1919)]: avtoref. dys... kand. ist. nauk: 07.00.06. K., 2006. 237 s. [in Ukrainian]. Zavalniuk, 2007 – Zavalniuk O.M. Kam’ianets-Podilskyi natsionalnyi universytet(1918-2008 rr.): istorychnyi narys [Kamyanets-Podilsky National University (1918-2008): historical essay]. K. Podilsk: Abetka nova, 2007. 227 s. [in Ukrainian]. Ivano-Frankivskyi instytut, 1990 – Ivano-Frankivskyi derzhavnyi pedahohichnyi instytut imeni V.S. Stefanyka (Dokumentalnyi narys) [Ivano-Frankivsk State Pedagogical Institute named after V.S. Stefanika (Documentary essay)] / vidp. za vyp. P.S. Fedorchak. Uzhhorod: Karpaty, 1990. 120 s. [in Ukrainian]. Istoriia ukrainskoi kultury, 2011 – Istoriia ukrainskoi kultury [History of Ukrainian culture]: u 5 t. T. 5, kn. 2 : Ukrainska kultura XX - pochatku XXI stolit / [Aheieva V.P. ta in.] ; redkol. tomu, kn. 2 : Zhulynskyi M.H. - holov. red. [ta in.]. K, 2011. 1031 s. [in Ukrainian]. Kasianov, 2015 – Kasianov H. Osvitnia systema Ukrainy 1990-2014 Analitychnyi ohliad [Educational system of Ukraine , 1990 - 201: analyst. review]. / Blahodiinyi fond «Instytut rozvytku osvity». K.: TAKSON, 2015. 52 s. [in Ukrainian]. Kyivskyi universytet, 1990 – Kyivskyi derzhavnyi pedahohichnyi universytet imeni M.P. Drahomanova 1920-1995: ist. narys. [Ukrainian State Pedagogical University named after MP Dragomanova 1920-1995: East. sketch.] / P.P. Khropko, O.H. Lozovytskyi. K.: Prosvita: TOV «Toloka», 1995. 169 s. [in Ukrainian]. Komarnitskyi, 2013 – Komarnitskyi O.B. Pedahohichni navchalni zaklady Cherkashchyny u 20-30-ti rr. KhKh st.: reorhanizatsii ta formuvannia studentskoho skladu [Pedagogical educational institutions of Cherkasy region in the 20-30s of the XX century: reorganization and formation of student staff]. Naukovi pratsi Kam’ianets-Podilskoho natsionalnoho universytetu imeni Ivana Ohiienka. Istorychni nauky . 2013. T.23. S. 416-424. [in Ukrainian]. Kraliuk, 2013 – Kraliuk P.M. Ostrozka akademiia v filosofskii kulturi Ukrainy : monohrafiia [Ostroh Academy in the Philosophical Culture of Ukraine: monograph]. Ostroh : Vydavnytstvo Natsionalnoho universytetu «Ostrozka akademiia», 2013. 482 s. [in Ukrainian]. Kryzhko, 2008 – Kryzhko V. Berdianskyi derzhavnyi pedahohichnyi universytet [Berdyansk State Pedagogical University]. Slovo i chas. 2008. №2. S. 3. [in Ukrainian]. Kuz ta in., 1995 – Umanskyi derzhavnyi pedahohichnyi instytut imeni P.H. Tychyny: 1930-1995 [Uman State Pedagogical Institute named after P.G. Ticini: 1930-1995] / uklad. V.H. Kuz, O.M. Kobernyk, M.M. Torchynskyi ; MON Ukrainy. Uman: [Mriia], 1995. 63 s. [in Ukrainian]. Kulchytskyi, 1999 – Kulchytskyi S.V. Ukraina mizh dvoma viinamy (1921-1939 rr.) [Ukraine between the two wars (1921 - 1939)] / Za zah. red. V. Smoliia. NAN Ukrainy. Instytut istorii Ukrainy. K.: Alternatyvy, 1999. 336 s. [in Ukrainian]. Kurylo, 2011 – Kurylo V. Stvorennia ta rozvytok pershoho pedahohichnoho VNZ Donbasu: do 90 richchia Luhanskoho natsionalnoho universytetu imeni Tarasa Shevchenka) [Creation and development of the first pedagogical university of Donbass : to the 90th anniversary of Lugansk National University named after Taras Shevchenko)]. Ridna shkola. 2011. №1/2. S. 33-39. [in Ukrainian]. Lyst Ministerstva osvity, 2005 – Lyst Ministerstva osvity i nauky Ukrainy «Pro osnovni zavdannia vyshchym navchalnym zakladam na 2005-2006 navchalnyi rik» [Letter of the Ministry of Education and Science of Ukraine «On the main tasks of higher educational institutions for the 2005/2006 academic year»]. K.: Znannia, 2005. 15 s. [in Ukrainian]. Maiboroda, 1990 – Maiboroda V.K. Z istorii stanovlennia i rozvytku pedahohichnoi osvity na Ukraini (1928-1941 rr.) [From the history of formation and development of pedagogical education in Ukraine (1928-1941)]. Pochatkova shkola. 1990. № 12. S. 34-36. [in Ukrainian]. Maiboroda, 1990 – Maiboroda V.K. Osoblyvosti rozvytku systemy vyshchoi pedahohichnoi osvity v URSR (1917-1941 rr.) [Features of the development of the system of higher pedagogical education in the USSR (1917-1941)]. Ukrainskyi istorychnyi zhurnal, 1990. №11. S. 58-64. [in Ukrainian]. Maiboroda, 1992 – Maiboroda V.K. Vyshcha pedahohichna osvita v Ukraini: istoriia, dosvid, uroky (1917-1985 rr.) [Higher pedagogical education in Ukraine: history, experience, lessons (1917-1985)]. K.: Lybid, 1992. 196 s. [in Ukrainian]. Pivdennoukrainskyi universytet, 2007 – Pivdennoukrainskyi derzhavnyi pedahohichnyi universytet im. K.D. Ushynskoho. 1817-2007: istorychnyi postup. Suchasnist. Maibutnie [South Ukrainian State Pedagogical University named after KD Ushinsky. 1817-2007: historical progress, present, future] / [red. rada: O.Ya. Chebykin (hol.), I.H. Zakharchenko, N.V. Yablonska ta in.; avt.: O.Ya. Chebykin, I.A. Boldyriev, A.O. Dobroliubskyi ta in.]. Odesa: Druk. dim «Favoryt», 2007. 240 s. [in Ukrainian]. Politychna istoriia. T. 1., 2003– Politychna istoriia Ukrainy. XX st. [Political history of Ukraine . XX century] : u 6 t. T. 4 : Ukraina u Druhii svitovii viini (1939-1945) / V.I. Kucher [ta in.]. [B. m.] : [b.v.], 2003. 584 s. [in Ukrainian]. Politychna istoriia. T. 2., 2003 – Politychna istoriia Ukrainy. XX st. [Political history of Ukraine . XX century]: u 6 t. T. 6 : Vid totalitaryzmu do demokratii (1945-2002) / O.M. Maiboroda [ta in.]. K. : [b.v.], 2003. 696 s. [in Ukrainian]. Politychna istoriia. T. 3., 2003 – Politychna istoriia Ukrainy. XX st. [Political history of Ukraine . XX century]: u 6 t. T. 3 : Utverzhennia radianskoho ladu v Ukraini (1921-1938) / V. A. Hrechenko [ta in.]. [B. m.] : [b.v.], 2003. 448 s. [in Ukrainian]. Rozvytok narodnoi osvity, 1957 – Rozvytok narodnoi osvity i pedahohichnoi nauky v Ukrainskii RSR (1917-1957) [Development of public education of Ukrainian SSR (1917-1957)]. K.: Radianska shkola, 1957. 448 s. [in Ukrainian]. Samoilenko, 1999 – Samoilenko H.V., Samoilenko O.H. Nizhynskyi derzhavnyi pedahohichnyi universytet imeni Mykoly Hoholia [Nizhyn State Pedagogical University named after Mykola Gogol]. Nizhyn: Nizhyn. derzh. ped. un-t im. M. Hoholia, 1999. 278 s. [in Ukrainian]. Serebaba, 1986 – Serobaba V.Ya. Sovetskaia Ukrayna [Soviet Ukraine]. Kyev: Polytyzdat Ukraynы, 1986. 120 s. [in Russian]. Serebaba, 1987 – Serobaba V.Ya. Sovetskaia Ukrayna [Soviet Ukraine]. Kyev: Polytyzdat Ukraynы, 1987. 72 s. [in Russian]. Serebaba, 1988 – Serobaba V.Ya. Sovetskaia Ukrayna [Soviet Ukraine]. Kyev: Polytyzdat Ukraynы, 1988. 88 s. [in Russian]. Serebaba, 1989 – Serobaba V.Ya. Sovetskaia Ukrayna [Soviet Ukraine]. Kyev: Polytyzdat Ukraynы, 1989. 88 s. [in Russian]. Serebaba, 1990 – Serobaba V.Ya. Sovetskaia Ukrayna [Soviet Ukraine]. Kyev: Polytyzdat Ukraynы, 1990. 80 s. [in Russian]. Sichkarenko, 2020 – Sichkarenko H.H. Doslidzhennia rozvytku vyshchoi osvity v Ukraini (1990-ti rr.) [Researches of higher education development in Ukraine (1990s)]. Visnyk Skhidnoukrainskoho natsionalnoho universytetu imeni Volodymyra Dalia. 2020. №3 (259). S. 82. [in Ukrainian]. Sichkarenoko, 2014 – Sichkarenko H.H. Istorychnyi dosvid perebudovy vyshchoi osvity v Ukraini (1985-2005 rr.): monohrafiia [Historical experience of perestroika of higher education in Ukraine (1985-2005): monograph]. Nizhyn: Vydavets PP Lysenko M.M., 2014. 360 s. [in Ukrainian]. Umanskyi instytut, 1947 – Umanskyi derzhavnyi uchytelskyi instytut [Uman State Teachers' Institute]. Naukovi zapysky [Umanskoho uchytelskoho instytutu]. 1947. 56 s. [in Ukrainian]. Umanskyi instytut, 1980 – Umanskyi derzhavnyi pedahohichnyi instytut imeni P.H. Tychyny: 1930-1980 [Uman State Pedagogical Institute named after P.G. Ticini: 1930-1980] / Vidp. red BN. Tovbis. Uman : [Umanska miska drukarnia], 1980. 15 s. [in Ukrainian]. Uriady Ukrainy, 2001 – Uriady Ukrainy u XX st. [Governments of Ukraine in the XX century.] / S.V. Kulchytskyi [ta in] ; vidp. red. V.M. Lytvyn ; Kabinet Ministriv Ukrainy, NAN Ukrainy. K. : Naukova dumka, 2001. 608 s. [in Ukrainian]. Kharkivskyi universytet, 2001 – Kharkivskyi derzhavnyi pedahohichnyi universytet im. H.S. Skovorody [Kharkiv State Pedagogical University named after GS Skovorodi] / [za zah. red. I.F. Prokopenka]. Kharkiv: OVS, 2001. 176 s. [in Ukrainian]. Khersonskyi universytet, 2007 – Khersonskyi derzhavnyi universytet: ist. narys (1917-2007) [Kherson State University: historical essay (1917-2007)] / avt. kol.: Yu.I. Bieliaieva, O.V. Mishukov, V.L. Fediaieva, I.V. Samsakova. Kherson: Kherson. derzh. un-t, 2007. 352 s. [in Ukrainian]. Cherevychnyi, 2002 – Cherevychnyi H.S. Vyshcha osvita v Ukraini na zlami epokh (1985–1991 rr.): monohraf [Higher education in Ukraine at the turn of the epochs (1985-1991)]. Kyiv: IVTs Derzhkomstatu Ukrainy, 2002. 122 s. Cherkaskyi instytut, 1991 – Cherkaskyi derzhavnyi pedahohichnyi instytut [Cherkasy State Pedagogical Institute] / ukladach O.H. Perekhrest. Cherkasy, 1991. 338 s. [in Ukrainian]. Cherkaskyi universytet, 2001 – Cherkaskyi derzhavnyi universytet imeni Bohdana Khmelnytskoho. Istorychnyi narys [Bohdan Khmelnytsky National University of Cherkasy. Historical essay]. 1921-2001. K.:ArtEk, 2001. 128 s. [in Ukrainian]. Cherkaskyi universytet, 2009 – Cherkaskyi natsionalnyi universytet imeni Bohdana Khmelnytskoho. Istoriia. Zvershennia. Osobystosti [Bohdan Khmelnytsky National University of Cherkasy. History. Accomplishment. Personality] / [redkol.: A.I. Kuzminskyi (hol.), V.I. Boiko, L.V. Shvydka ta in.]. Kyiv: Svit uspikhu, 2009. 208 s. [in Ukrainian]. Shakalo, 1947 – Shakalo M.B. Umanskyi derzhavnyi uchytelskyi instytut [Uman State Teachers' Institute]. Naukovi zapysky [Umanskoho uchytelskoho instytutu]. 1947. S. 3-10. [in Ukrainian]. Yuvileina knyha, 2004 – Yuvileina knyha: Zhytomyrskomu derzhavnomu universytetu imeni Ivana Franka – 85 rokiv: ist. narys [Jubilee book : Zhytomyr State University named after Ivan Franko - 85 years [Text]: historical essay] / avt.: P.Yu. Saukh, V .V. Vlasenko, O.A. Dubaseniuk ta in. Zhytomyr: Kosenko, 2004. 232 s. [in Ukrainian]. Yashchuk, 2013 – Yashchuk I.P. Vykhovannia maibutnikh pedahohiv u vyshchomu pedahohichnomu navchalnomu zakladi (1920-1991 rr.) yak predmet istoryko-pedahohichnoho doslidzhennia [Education of future teachers in higher pedagogical educational institution (1920-1991) as a subject of historical and pedagogical research]. Pedahohichnyi dyskurs. 2013. Vyp. 15. S. 794. URL: http://nbuv.gov.ua/UJRN/peddysk_2013_15_162 (data zvernennia (01.12.2021 ). [in Ukrainian].

Field and growth chamber studies were conducted during 2000 to 2005 to determine the efficacy of soil solarization for the control of Phytophthora root rot of raspberry (PRR). The exposure time that was lethal to Phytophthora rubi cultures on V8 juice agar plates was evaluated at intervals up to 240 h and at a range of temperatures from 20 to 35°C. Colonies incubated at 20 and 25°C nearly covered the plates in 240 h, while radial growth slowed at 27°C and ceased at temperatures ≥29°C. The exposure times required to kill P. rubi were estimated to be 222 h at 29°C, 168 h at 31°C, 108 h at 33°C, and 52 h at 35°C. Previous exposure to shorter durations at temperature ≥29°C slowed growth of colonies when they later were incubated at 20°C. Field trials were established in 2000 and 2003 at three locations in Washington State to evaluate soil solarization for the management of PRR. Cumulative hours with soil temperatures >29°C at 30 cm soil depth in solarized plots exceeded 200 h in each trial. In the 2000 trial, combinations of solarization, bed shape, and amendments of gypsum were evaluated. Over the 3 years after planting PRR-susceptible raspberry ‘Malahat’ and ‘Willamette’, primocane growth and survival were greater (P < 0.05) in raised bed plots that were solarized than in solarized and nonsolarized flat bed plots or hilled bed plots with gypsum. In 2003, trials were initiated to evaluate solarization in combination with applications of mefenoxam and fosetyl-Al. In 2004, solarization increased (P < 0.05) primocane growth of ‘Malahat’ and ‘Qualicum’ raspberries at both locations compared to application of fungicides alone and nontreated control plots. At both locations in 2005, density and growth of ‘Qualicum’ primocanes were greatest in solarized plots, while canes in solarized and fungicide only plots of ‘Malahat’ were similar. Incidence of diseased canes was lowest in plots that received fungicides. Primocane survival and fruit yields were very low at both locations in the third season because of favorable conditions for PRR and plant stress in late spring. These results indicate that soil solarization can be an effective component of integrated management of PRR in the Pacific Northwest, especially when combined with raised beds and gypsum amendments.

During the fall of 2003, mild mosaic symptoms were observed in melon (Cucumis melo L.) plants grown in glasshouses near Eyragues (southeastern France) resembling those caused by the Bemisia tabaci transmitted Cucumber vein yellowing virus (CVYV, genus Ipomovirus, family Potyviridae). In addition, large numbers of B. tabaci were observed to be colonizing these crops. The identification of CVYV was established through differential host range reaction, immunosorbent electron microscopy (IEM), and reverse transcription (RT)-PCR experiments. Crude sap from symptomatic leaves was used to inoculate differential host plants. Mild mosaic symptoms were observed on melon, and cucumber developed vein-clearing symptoms typical of CVYV. No symptoms were observed in Chenopodium quinoa, C. amaranticolor, Nicotiana benthamiana, N. tabacum, and Vigna sinensis. Numerous, slightly flexuous, elongated virus particles were observed in infected plant extracts; these particles were decorated by a polyclonal antiserum raised against a Sudanese CVYV isolate. To confirm CVYV identification, total RNA extracts (TRI-Reagent, Sigma Chemical, St. Louis, MO) were obtained from the original symptomatic melon tissues. RT-PCR was carried out using CVYV-specific primers CVYV-CP-5′: 5′-GCTTCTGGTTCTCAAGTGGA-3′ and CVYV-CP- 3′: 5′-GATGCATCAGTTGTCAGATG-3′ designed according to the partial sequence of the coat protein gene of CVYV-Isr (GenBank Accession No. AF233429) (2). A 540-bp fragment corresponding to the central region of CVYV coat protein was amplified from total RNA extracted from symptomatic but not from asymptomatic melon tissue. Direct sequencing was done on RT-PCR products (GenBank Accession No. EF441272). The sequence was 95 and 99% identical to that reported for CVYV isolates from Israel and Spain, respectively. CVYV was first described in Israel and has recently emerged as the cause of important diseases in Spain and Portugal (1,3). Shortly after detecting CVYV during 2003, efforts were made to eradicate the virus in susceptible crops. CVYV was not detected again during intensive surveys conducted in southeastern France during 2004, 2005, and 2006, suggesting that the CVYV detected during 2003 resulted from an accidental introduction and that the virus has not become established in France. References: (1) I. M. Cuadrado et al. Plant Dis. 85:336, 2001. (2) H. Lecoq et al. J. Gen. Virol. 81:2289, 2000. (3) D. Louro et al. Plant Pathol. 53:241, 2004.

Author(s): Marija Ivanovska | Марија Ивановска Title (Macedonian): Кон Knut H. Sørensen and James Stewart (Eds.), Digital Divide and Inclusion Measures: A Review of Literature and Statistical Trends on Gender and ICT Title (Albanian): Për Knut H. Sørensen and James Stewart (Eds.), Digital Divide and Inclusion Measures: A Review of Literature and Statistical Trends on Gender and ICT Translated by (Macedonian to Albanian): Lindita Ahmeti Journal Reference: Identities: Journal for Politics, Gender and Culture, Vol. 3, No. 1 (Summer 2004) Publisher: Research Center in Gender Studies - Skopje and Euro-Balkan Institute Page Range: 241-243 Page Count: 3 Citation (Macedonian): Марија Ивановска, „Кон Knut H. Sørensen and James Stewart (Eds.), Digital Divide and Inclusion Measures: A Review of Literature and Statistical Trends on Gender and ICT“, Идентитети: списание за политика, род и култура, т. 3, бр. 1 (лето 2004): 241-243. Citation (Albanian): Marija Ivanovska, „Për Knut H. Sørensen and James Stewart (Eds.), Digital Divide and Inclusion Measures: A Review of Literature and Statistical Trends on Gender and ICT“, përkthim nga Maqedonishtja Lindita Ahmeti, Identities: Journal for Politics, Gender and Culture, Vol. 3, No. 1 (Summer 2004): 241-243.

Abstract Phalaenopsis orchids are recognized as the most popular orchid genus in the world, especially in horticultural industry due to their large, colorful, and durable flowers as well as their wider adaptability to room conditions. The characteristics of seedling propagated by vegetative means are not uniform; therefore, propagation through tissue culture is desirable. Although the micro propagation of Phalaenopsis has shown very good development, but the wide spread of micro propagation still limited due some problems such as the exudation of phenolic compounds, the PGR concentration, the media used, somaclonal variation, the chosen explants, etc. This paper endeavor to include some important investigations based on the common explants used; leaf and flower stalk. Keywords: Micropropagation, Phalaenopsis, leaf explant, flower stalk ReferencesAnonymous. Orchid (Orchidaceae). Diakes tanggal 13 Januari 2013 dari http://www.rainforest-alliance.org/kids/species-profiles/orchid. Rainforest Alliance. 2002.Pillon, Y.; Chase, M. W.Taxonomic exaggeration and its effects on orchid conservation. Conservation Biology. 2007, 21, 263–265.Thengane, S. R.; Deodhar, S. R.; Bhosle, S. V.; Rawal, S. K. Direct somatic embryogenesis and plant regenaration in Garciniaindica Chois’. Current Science. 2006, 91(8), 1074-1078.Yuswanti, H.; Dharma, I. P.; Utama. ; Wiraatmaja, I. W. Mikropropagasi anggrek Phalaenopsis dengan menggunakan eksplan tangkai bunga. AGROTROP. 2015, 5(2): 161-166.Raynalta, E.; Sukma, D. Pengaruh komposisi media dalam perbanyakan protocorm like bodies, pertumbuhan plantlet, dan aklimatisasi Phalaenopsis amabilis. J. Hort. Indonesia. 2013, 4(3): 131-139.Kosir, P.; Skof, S.; Luthar, Z. Direct Shoot Regeneration from Nodes of Phalaenopsis of Orchids. Acta Agriculturae Slovenica. 2004, 83, 233–242.Arditti, J. R. ; Ernst. Micropropagation of Orchids. Wiley-Interscience. New York, 1993.Park, Y. S.;Kakuta, S.; Kano, A.; Okabe, M.Efficient propagation of protocorm-like bodies of Phalaenopsis in liquid medium. Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture. 1996, 45, 79–85.Park, S. Y. ; Yeung, E. C.; Chakrabarty, D. ; Paek, K. Y. An efficient direct induction of protocorm-like bodies from leaf subepidermal cells of Doritaenopsis hybrid using thin-section culture. Plant Cell Reports. 2002, 21, 46–51.Zahara, M.; Datta, A.; Boonkorkaew, P. Effects of sucrose, carrot juice and culture media on growth and net CO2 exchange rate in Phalaenopsis hybrid ‘Pink’. ScientiaHorticulturae. 2016,205, 17–24.Hee, K. H.; Loh, C. S.; Yeoh, H. H. In vitro flowering and rapid in vitro embryo production in Dendrobium Chao Praya Smile (Orchidaceae). Plant Cell Reports. 2007, 26, 2055–2062.Kannan, N. An in vitro study on micropropagation of Cymbidium orchids. Current Biotica. 2009, 3, 244–250.Steward, Jr. N. C. Plant Biotechnology and Genetics. Willey, A john Willey & Sons, INC., Publication. 2008.George, E. F.; Sherington, P. D.Biotechnology by tissue culture. Exegetics Ltd. 1994.Nursyamsi. Teknik kultur jaringan sebagai alternatif perbanyakan tanaman untuk mendukung rehabilitasi lahan. Makalah pada ekspose hasil-hasil penelitian balai penelitian kehutanan makasar. Makasar, 2010.Aditi, J. F. L. S.; Krikorian, A. D. Orchid mircropropagation: the path from laboratory to commercialization and an account of several unappreciated investigators. Botanical Journal of of the Linnean Society. 1996, 122: 183-241.Gunawan, L. W. Teknik Kultur Jaringan Tanaman. Pusat Antar Universitas (PAU) Bioteknologi IPB. 1998. Bogor.Chugh, S. Guha, S.; Rao, I. U. Micropropagation of orchids: A review on the potential of different explants. Scientia Horticulturae. 2009, 122, 507–520.Ramdan. Kultur daun dan pangkal batang in vitro anggrek bulan raksasa (Phalaenopsis gigantea J.J.Smith) pada beberapa media kultur jaringan. Departemen agronomi dan hortikultura, Fakultas pertanian IPB. 2011.Latip, M. A. R.; Murdad, Z. A.; Aziz, L. H.; Ting, L. M.; Govindasamy.; R. Pipin. Effects of N6-Benzyladenine and Thidiazuron on Poliferation of Phalaenopsis gigantea Protocorm. AsPac J. Mol. Biol. Biotechnol. 2010, 18(1): 217-220 p.Niknejad, A.; Kadir, M. A.; Kadzimin, B. S. In vitro plant regeneration from protocorms-like bodies (PLBs) and callus of Phalaenopsis gigantea (Epidendroidaceae: Orchidaceae). African Journal of Biotechnology.2010, 10, 11808–11816.Chen, J. T.; Chang, W. C. Direct somatic embryogenesis and plant regeneration from leaf explants of Phalaenopsis amabilis. Biologia Plantarum. 2006, 50, 169–173.Zahara, M. Disertasi doktor: The Effects of Plant Growth Regulators and Natural Additives on Direct Shoot Regeneration and Plantlet Growth of Phalaenopsis hybrid ‘Pink’. Asian Institute of Technology, Pathumthani. Thailand. 2016.Xu, C. J.; Li, H.; Zhang, M. G. Preliminary studies on the elements of browning and the changes in cellular texture of leaf explant browning in Phalaenopsis. Acta Horticulturae Sinica. 2005, 32, 1111–1113.Tokuhara, K; Mii, M. Induction of embryonic callus and cell suspension culture from shoot tips excised from flower stalk buds of Phalaenopsis (Orchidaceae). In Vitro Cellular & Developmental Biology–Plant. 2001, 37, 457–461Balilashaki, K.; Naderi, R.; Kalantari, S.; Soorni, A. Mircropropagation of Phalaenopsis amabilis cv Cool ‘Breeze’ with using flower stakl nodes and leaves of sterile obtained from node cultures. IJFAS, 2014.Semiarti, E.; Indrianto, A.; Purwanto, A. Agrobacterium-Mediated transformation of Indonesian orchids for micropropagation, genetic transformation, Prof. MarÃa Alvarez (Ed.), ISBN: 978-953-307-364-4, InTech, 2011. Available from: http://www.intechopen.com/books/ genetic-transformation/agrobacterium-mediated-transformation-ofindonesian-orchids-for-micropropagation.

Abstract Phalaenopsis orchids are recognized as the most popular orchid genus in the world, especially in horticultural industry due to their large, colorful, and durable flowers as well as their wider adaptability to room conditions. The characteristics of seedling propagated by vegetative means are not uniform; therefore, propagation through tissue culture is desirable. Although the micro propagation of Phalaenopsis has shown very good development, but the wide spread of micro propagation still limited due some problems such as the exudation of phenolic compounds, the PGR concentration, the media used, somaclonal variation, the chosen explants, etc. This paper endeavor to include some important investigations based on the common explants used; leaf and flower stalk. Keywords: Micropropagation, Phalaenopsis, leaf explant, flower stalk ReferencesAnonymous. Orchid (Orchidaceae). Diakes tanggal 13 Januari 2013 dari http://www.rainforest-alliance.org/kids/species-profiles/orchid. Rainforest Alliance. 2002.Pillon, Y.; Chase, M. W.Taxonomic exaggeration and its effects on orchid conservation. Conservation Biology. 2007, 21, 263–265.Thengane, S. R.; Deodhar, S. R.; Bhosle, S. V.; Rawal, S. K. Direct somatic embryogenesis and plant regenaration in Garciniaindica Chois’. Current Science. 2006, 91(8), 1074-1078.Yuswanti, H.; Dharma, I. P.; Utama. ; Wiraatmaja, I. W. Mikropropagasi anggrek Phalaenopsis dengan menggunakan eksplan tangkai bunga. AGROTROP. 2015, 5(2): 161-166.Raynalta, E.; Sukma, D. Pengaruh komposisi media dalam perbanyakan protocorm like bodies, pertumbuhan plantlet, dan aklimatisasi Phalaenopsis amabilis. J. Hort. Indonesia. 2013, 4(3): 131-139.Kosir, P.; Skof, S.; Luthar, Z. Direct Shoot Regeneration from Nodes of Phalaenopsis of Orchids. Acta Agriculturae Slovenica. 2004, 83, 233–242.Arditti, J. R. ; Ernst. Micropropagation of Orchids. Wiley-Interscience. New York, 1993.Park, Y. S.;Kakuta, S.; Kano, A.; Okabe, M.Efficient propagation of protocorm-like bodies of Phalaenopsis in liquid medium. Plant Cell, Tissue and Organ Culture. 1996, 45, 79–85.Park, S. Y. ; Yeung, E. C.; Chakrabarty, D. ; Paek, K. Y. An efficient direct induction of protocorm-like bodies from leaf subepidermal cells of Doritaenopsis hybrid using thin-section culture. Plant Cell Reports. 2002, 21, 46–51.Zahara, M.; Datta, A.; Boonkorkaew, P. Effects of sucrose, carrot juice and culture media on growth and net CO2 exchange rate in Phalaenopsis hybrid ‘Pink’. ScientiaHorticulturae. 2016,205, 17–24.Hee, K. H.; Loh, C. S.; Yeoh, H. H. In vitro flowering and rapid in vitro embryo production in Dendrobium Chao Praya Smile (Orchidaceae). Plant Cell Reports. 2007, 26, 2055–2062.Kannan, N. An in vitro study on micropropagation of Cymbidium orchids. Current Biotica. 2009, 3, 244–250.Steward, Jr. N. C. Plant Biotechnology and Genetics. Willey, A john Willey Sons, INC., Publication. 2008.George, E. F.; Sherington, P. D.Biotechnology by tissue culture. Exegetics Ltd. 1994.Nursyamsi. Teknik kultur jaringan sebagai alternatif perbanyakan tanaman untuk mendukung rehabilitasi lahan. Makalah pada ekspose hasil-hasil penelitian balai penelitian kehutanan makasar. Makasar, 2010.Aditi, J. F. L. S.; Krikorian, A. D. Orchid mircropropagation: the path from laboratory to commercialization and an account of several unappreciated investigators. Botanical Journal of of the Linnean Society. 1996, 122: 183-241.Gunawan, L. W. Teknik Kultur Jaringan Tanaman. Pusat Antar Universitas (PAU) Bioteknologi IPB. 1998. Bogor.Chugh, S. Guha, S.; Rao, I. U. Micropropagation of orchids: A review on the potential of different explants. Scientia Horticulturae. 2009, 122, 507–520.Ramdan. Kultur daun dan pangkal batang in vitro anggrek bulan raksasa (Phalaenopsis gigantea J.J.Smith) pada beberapa media kultur jaringan. Departemen agronomi dan hortikultura, Fakultas pertanian IPB. 2011.Latip, M. A. R.; Murdad, Z. A.; Aziz, L. H.; Ting, L. M.; Govindasamy.; R. Pipin. Effects of N6-Benzyladenine and Thidiazuron on Poliferation of Phalaenopsis gigantea Protocorm. AsPac J. Mol. Biol. Biotechnol. 2010, 18(1): 217-220 p.Niknejad, A.; Kadir, M. A.; Kadzimin, B. S. In vitro plant regeneration from protocorms-like bodies (PLBs) and callus of Phalaenopsis gigantea (Epidendroidaceae: Orchidaceae). African Journal of Biotechnology.2010, 10, 11808–11816.Chen, J. T.; Chang, W. C. Direct somatic embryogenesis and plant regeneration from leaf explants of Phalaenopsis amabilis. Biologia Plantarum. 2006, 50, 169–173.Zahara, M. Disertasi doktor: The Effects of Plant Growth Regulators and Natural Additives on Direct Shoot Regeneration and Plantlet Growth of Phalaenopsis hybrid ‘Pink’. Asian Institute of Technology, Pathumthani. Thailand. 2016.Xu, C. J.; Li, H.; Zhang, M. G. Preliminary studies on the elements of browning and the changes in cellular texture of leaf explant browning in Phalaenopsis. Acta Horticulturae Sinica. 2005, 32, 1111–1113.Tokuhara, K; Mii, M. Induction of embryonic callus and cell suspension culture from shoot tips excised from flower stalk buds of Phalaenopsis (Orchidaceae). In Vitro Cellular Developmental Biology–Plant. 2001, 37, 457–461Balilashaki, K.; Naderi, R.; Kalantari, S.; Soorni, A. Mircropropagation of Phalaenopsis amabilis cv Cool ‘Breeze’ with using flower stakl nodes and leaves of sterile obtained from node cultures. IJFAS, 2014.Semiarti, E.; Indrianto, A.; Purwanto, A. Agrobacterium-Mediated transformation of Indonesian orchids for micropropagation, genetic transformation, Prof. MarÃa Alvarez (Ed.), ISBN: 978-953-307-364-4, InTech, 2011. Available from: http://www.intechopen.com/books/ genetic-transformation/agrobacterium-mediated-transformation-ofindonesian-orchids-for-micropropagation.

Ключові слова: пам’ять, ідентичність, національна ідентичність, комеморація, кмеморативні практики. Анотація Національна ідентичність, з одного боку, є однією з фундаментальних ідентичностей, тобто, вона може служити орієнтиром для людини навіть тоді, коли інші (професійні, родинні, класові) швидко змінюються внаслідок трансформації суспільства. З іншого боку, зміни суспільства, його соціальних інститутів (як агентів впливу) змінюють зміст і форми національної ідентичності членів суспільства. Відтак усталення тієї чи іншої моделі ідентичності здійснюється в певному соціальному контексті, який задає не тільки спектр альтернатив, але й набір різних комеморативних практик. У статті обґрунтовується взаємообумовленість смислоконституювання пам’яттєвого та ідентичнісного дискурсів, із урахуванням того, що пам’яттєвий дискурс, з одного боку, віддзеркалює характерні риси національної ідентичності, а з іншого – формує своєрідну смислову основу останньої, моделює її, впливаючи на зміни з різним ступенем інтенсивності. Доведено, що національна ідентичність формується за допомогою колективної пам’яті та комеморативних практик. Посилання Anderson, 2001 – Anderson B. Voobrazhaemыe soobshchestva. Razmыshlenyia ob ystokakh y rasprostranenyy natsyonalyzma [Imaginary communities. Reflections on the origins and spread of nationalism]. M. : Kanon-press, 2001. 288 s. [in Russian] Assman, 2012 – Assman A. Prostory spohadu. Formy ta transformatsii kulturnoi pam’iati [Spaces of memory . Forms and transformations of cultural memory] / per. z nim. K. Dmytrenko, L. Doronicheva, O. Yudin. K.: Nika-Tsentr, 2012. 440 s. (Seriia «Zmina paradyhmy». Vyp. 15). [in Ukrainian] Assman, 2014 – Assman A. Dlynnaia ten proshloho. Memoryalnaia kultura y ystorycheskaia polytyka [Long shadow of the past. Memorial culture and historical politics] / per. s nem. B. Khlebnykova. M.: Novoe lyteraturnoe obozrenye, 2014. 323 s. [in Russian] Brubeiker, 2012 – Brubeiker R. Эtnychnost bez hrupp [Ethnicity without groups]. M.: Yzdatelskyi dom Vsshei shkolы эkonomyky, 2012. 408 s. [in Russian] Briubeiker, 2006 – Briubeiker R. Pereobramlenyi natsionalizm. Status natsii ta natsionalne pytannia v novii Yevropi [Perebramlennyi natsionalizm [Text]: status of the nation and the national question in the new Europe] / Per. z anhl. Lviv : Kalvariia, 2006. 280 s. [in Ukrainian] Vahner-Patsyfy, Shvarts, 2011 – Vahner-Patsyfy R., Shvarts B. Memoryal veteranov Vetnama: pamiaty trudnoho pryshloho [Vietnam Veterans Memorial: Commemorating a Difficult Newcomer] // Polytycheskaia kontseptolohyia. 2011. № 2. S. 155–192. [in Russian] Vasylev, 2009 – Vasylev A.H. Memoryalyzatsyia y zabvenye kak mekhanyzmы proyzvodstva kulturnoho edynstva y raznoobrazyia [Memorialization and oblivion as mechanisms for the production of cultural unity and diversity] // Fundamentalnыe problemы kulturolohy. T. VI. Kulturnoe nasledye: ot proshloho k budushchemu / otv. red. D.L. Spyvak M., Spb.: Novыi khronohraf, Эidos, 2009. C. 56–68. [in Russian] Voropaieva, 2011 – Voropaieva T.S. Formuvannia natsionalnoi i yevropeiskoi identychnosti hromadian Ukrainy: teoretyko-empirychni aspekty (1993–2010 roky) [Formation of national and European identity of citizens of Ukraine: theoretical and empirical aspects (1993-2010)]. // Naukovi studii iz sotsialnoi ta politychnoi psykholohii. 2011. Vyp. 26. S. 333-343. URL: http://nbuv.gov.ua/UJRN/Nsspp_2011_26_40. [in Ukrainian] Hibernau, 2012 – Hibernau M. Identychnist natsii [Identity of Nations] / per. z anhl. P. Tarashchuka; red. L. Marchenko. K.: Tempora, 2012. 303 s. [in Ukrainian] Huzman, Sappa, 2016 – Huzman O.A., Sappa H-M.M. Natsionalna identychnist yak sotsiokulturnyi fenomen [National identity as a socio-cultural phenomenon] // Virtus: Scientific Journal / Editor-in-Chief M.A. Zhurba. 2016. Juni (№ 8). S. 64–68. [in Ukrainian] Diurkheim, 1998 – Diurkheim E. Elementarnыe formy relyhyoznoi zhyzny [Elementary forms of religious life] // Mystyka. Relyhyia. Nauka. Klassyky myrovoho relyhyovedenyia: antolohyia / per. s anhl., nem., fr., sost. y obshch. red. A.N. Krasnykova. M.: Kanon+, 1998. S. 174–231. [in Russian] Zaretskyi, 2008 – Zaretskyi Yu. Ystoryia, pamiat, natsyonalnaia ydentychnost [History, memory, national identity] // Neprykosnovennыi zapas. 2008. № 3(59). URL: http://magazines.russ.ru/nz/2008/3/za4-pr.html#_ftnref28 [in Russian] Zynovev, 2008 – Zynovev A. Symvoly rossyiskoi natsyonalno-hosudarstvennoi ydentychnosty [Symbols of Russian national-state identity] // Experimentum, 2009: Sbornyk nauchnыkh statei fylosofskoho fakulteta MHU / Pod red. A. Selezneva, E. Moshchelkova; Sost. A. Vorobev, T. Denysova. M.: Yzdatel Vorobёv A.V., 2008. [in Russian] Yeits, 1997 – Yeits F.A. Yskusstvo pamiaty [The art of memory]; [Per. s anhl.] SPb.: Unyversytetskaia knyha, 1997. 480 s. [in Russian] Kastoryadys, 2003 – Kastoryadys K. Voobrazhaemoe ustanovlenye obshchestva [The Imaginary Establishment of Society]. M.: Lohos, 2003. 480 s. [in Russian] Kasianov, 2016 – Kasianov H.V. Istorychna pamiat ta istorychna polityka: do pytannia pro terminolohiiu y henealohiiu poniat [Historical memory and historical politics: on the question of terminology and genealogy of concepts] // Ukrainskyi istorychnyi zhurnal. 2016. № 2(527). S. 118–137. [in Ukrainian] Kyrydon, 2016 – Kyrydon A.M. Heterotopii pam’iati:. Teoretyko-metodolohichni problemy studii pam’iati [Heterotopias of memory :. Theoretical and methodological problems of memory studies]. Kyiv : Nika-Tsentr, 2016. 320 s. [in Ukrainian] Kozellek, 2005 – Kozellek R. Mynule maibutnie. Pro semantyku istorychnoho chasu [Past future. On the semantics of historical time]. K. : Dukh i litera, 2005. 317 s. [in Ukrainian] Kozellek, 2006 – Kozellek R. Chasovi plasty. Doslidzhennia z teorii istorii [Temporal layers and. Research in the theory of history]; [Per. z nim.]. K.: Dukh i litera, 2006. 436 s. [in Ukrainian] Konyk, 2009 – Konyk A. «Istorychna pam’iat» ta «polityka pam’iati» v epokhu media kultury [Historical memory and the politics of memory in a media-cultural epoch] // Visnyk Lvivskoho natsionalnoho universytetu im. I. Franka. Seriia «zhurnalistyka». 2009. Vyp. 32. S. 153–163. [in Ukrainian] Konnerton, 2004 – Konnerton P. Yak suspilstva pam’iataiut [As societies remember] / per. z anhl., nauk. red. Svitlany Shlipchenko. K.: Nika-tsentr. 2004. 184 s. (Seriia «Zmina paradyhmy». Vyp. 7). [in Ukrainian] Konovalenko, 2005 –Konovalenko A.V. Psykholohyia polytycheskoi reklamy [The psychology of political advertising]. Rostov n/D: Fenyks, 2005. (Seryia «Psykholohycheskyi praktykum»). 96 s. [in Russian] Koposov, 2011 – Koposov N.E. Pamiat strohoho rezhyma. Ystoryia y polytyka v Rossyy [Strict mode memory. History and politics in Russia]. M.: Novoe lyteraturnoe obozrenye, 2011. 320 s. [in Russian] Kryvda, 2019 – Kryvda N. Kolektyvna pam’iat yak chynnyk formuvannia hrupovoi identychnosti [Collective memory as a factor in the formation of group identity] // Filosofski obrii. 2019. № 41. S. 60–76. [in Ukrainian] Lotman, 1992 – Lotman Yu. Symvol v systeme kultury [Symbol in the system of culture] // Yzbrannыe staty. Tallynn, 1992. T. 1. S. 191–199. [in Russian] Mainout, 2000 – Mainout K. Anatomiia natsionalizmu [Anatomy of nationalism] // Natsionalizm. Antolohiia. K.: Smoloskyp, 2000. S. 255–256. [in Ukrainian] Malynova, 2017 – Malynova O.Yu. Kommemoratsyia ystorycheskykh sobytyi kak ynstrument symvolycheskoi polytyky: Vozmozhnosty sravnytelnoho analyza [Commemorating Historical Events as a Tool of Symbolic Politics: Possibilities for Comparative Analysis] // Polytyia. 2017. № 4 (87). S. 6-11. [in Russian] Malynova, 2018 – Malynova O.Yu. Kommemoratsyia stoletyia revoliutsyy(i) 1917 hoda v RF: analyz stratehyi kliuchevykh mnemonycheskykh aktorov [Commemoration of the centenary of the revolution (s) of 1917 in the Russian Federation: analysis of the strategies of key mnemonic actors] // Polys. Polytycheskye yssledovanyia. 2018. № 1. S. 9–25. [in Russian] Mehyll, 2007 – Mehyll A. Ystorycheskaia epystemolohyia [Historical epistemology] / Perevod Kukartsevoi M., Kashchaeva V., Tymonyna V. M.: «Kanon+»; ROOY «Reabylytatsyia», 2007. 480 s. [in Russian] Nahorna, 2005 – Nahorna L. Identychnist natsionalna [National identity] // Entsyklopediia istorii Ukrainy: T. 3: E-I / Redkol.: V.A. Smolii (holova) ta in. NAN Ukrainy. Instytut istorii Ukrainy. K.: V-vo «Naukova dumka», 2005. S. 415-417. [in Ukrainian] Nahorna, 2011 – Nahorna L. Sotsiokulturna identychnist: pastky tsinnisnykh rozmezhuvan [Sociocultural identity : traps of value demarcations]. K.: IPiEND NANU, 2011. 272 s. [in Ukrainian] Nechytailo, 2014 – Nechytailo A.A. Natsiietvorennia ta natsionalna pam’iat v epokhu postmodernu ta rozbudovy hlobalnoho informatsiinoho suspilstva [Nation-building and national memory in the postmodern era and the development of the global information society] // Politolohichnyi visnyk. 2014. Vyp. 74. S. 332–340. [in Ukrainian] Nora, 1998 – Nora P. Pokolenye kak mesto pamiaty [Generation as a place of memory] // Novoe lyteraturnoe obozrenye. 1998 № 30. URL:http://magazines.russ.ru/ authors/n/nora/ [in Russian] Nora ta in., 1999 – Nora P., Ozuf M., Zh. De Piuymezh, Vynok M. Frantsyia — pamiat [France — memory]. Spb. : Novaia Peterburhskaia byblyoteka, Yzd. S-Pb. unyversyteta. 1999. 328 s. [in Russian] Nora, 2005 – Nora P. Vsemyrnoe torzhestvo pamiaty [World commemoration] // Neprykosnovennыi zapas. 2005. № 2–3 (40-41). URL: http://magazines.russ.ru/nz/2005/2/ ha2.html. [in Russian] Ptashnyk-Serdiuk, 2012 – Ptashnyk-Serdiuk O.I. Sotsiolohichnyi analiz protsesu identyfikatsii [Sociological analysis of the identification process] // Naukovi pratsi. Sotsiolohiia. 2012. Vyp. 189. T. 201. S. 60–64. [in Ukrainian] Renan, 2006 – Renan E. Shcho take natsiia? [What is a nation?] // Natsionalizm: Antolohiia / Uporiad. O. Protsenko, V. Lisovyi. 2-he vyd. K.: Smoloskyp, 2006. S. 107-120. [in Ukrainian] Rykёr, 2004 – Rykёr P. Pamiat, ystoryia, zabvenye [Memory, history, oblivion] / Per. s fr. M.: Yzd-vo humanytarnoi lyt-ry, 2004. 728 s. [in Russian] Romanovskaia, Fomenko, 2015 – Romanovskaia E.V., Fomenko N.L. Ydentychnost y kommemoratsyia [Identity and commemoration] // Vlast. 2015. № 7. S. 81–84. [in Russian] Riuzen ,2010 – Riuzen Y. Novi shliakhy istorychnoho myslennia [New ways of historical thinking] / Pereklav z nim. V. Kam’ianets. Lviv: Litopys, 2010. 358 s. [in Ukrainian] Saveleva, Poletaev, 2004 – Saveleva Y., Poletaev A. Sotsyalnye predstavlenyia o proshlom: typy y mekhanyzmy formyrovanyia [Social views of the past: types and mechanisms of formation] // Humanytarnye yssledovanyia. M.: HU-VShE, 2004. Vyp. 7 (14). 52 s. [in Russian] Savytska, 2014 – Savytsk I.M. Formuvannia natsionalnoi identychnosti cherez pryzmu istorychnoi pamiati [Problems of formation national identity through the prism of historical Memory in modern society] // Naukovyi visnyk Natsionalnoho universytetu bioresursiv i pryrodokorystuvannia Ukrainy, 2014, Vyp. 203, ch. 1. S. 14-20. [in Ukrainian] Smit, 1994 – Smit E. Natsionalna identychnist [National identity] / per. z anhl. P. Tarashchuk. K.: Osnovy, 1994. 196 s. [in Ukrainian] Smit, 2013 – Smit E. Natsii i natsionalizm u hlobalnu epokhu [Nations and nationalism in the global era]. K.: Nika-Tsentr, 2013. 278 s. [in Ukrainian] Smolyna, 2015 – Smolyna N.S. Sovremennыe operatsyy-transformatsyy s kollektyvnoi pamiatiu: sotsyalnыe ramky deistvytelnosty [Modern transformation operations with collective memory: the social framework of reality] // Dni nauky filosofskoho fakultetu – 2014: Mizhn. nauk. konf. (15-16 kvit. 2014 r., Kyiv): [materialy dopovidei ta vystupiv] / redkol.: A.Ye. Konverskyi [ta in.]. K.: Vydavnycho-polihrafichnyi tsentr «Kyivskyi universytet», 2014. Ch. 5. S. 120. [in Russian] Smoliar, 2009 – Smoliar A. Pam’iat ta polityka [Memory and Politics] [per. z polsk] // Ukraina Moderna. Vyp. 4 (15): Pam’iat yak pole zmahan / Hol. red. Ya. Hrytsak K.: Krytyka, 2009. S. 78–94. [in Ukrainian] Stasevska, 2018 – Stasevska O.A. Eksplikatsiia aksiolohichnoho aspektu kontseptu «istorychna pam’iat» [Explication of the axiological aspect of the concept«historical memory»] // Visnyk Natsionalnoho universytetu «Iurdychna akademiia Ukrainy imeni Yaroslava Mudroho». 2018. Vyp. 1 (36). S. 123–135. [in Ukrainian] Stepyko, 2011 – Stepyko M.T. Ukrainska identychnist: fenomen i zasady formuvannia [Ukrainian identity: phenomenon and principles of formation]. K.: NISD, 2011. 336 s. [in Ukrainian] Tarasova, 2017 – Tarasova N.Yu. Komemoratyvni zasady natsionalnoi identyfikatsi [Commemorative grounds for national identification] // Aktualni problemy filosofii ta sotsiolohii. 2017. № 20. S. 140–143. [in Ukrainian] Ukraina, 2007 – Ukraina v 2006 rotsi: vnutrishnie i zovnishnie stanovyshche ta perspektyvy rozvytku: ekspertna dopovid [Ukraine in 2006 : internal and external situation and development prospects: expert report.] / red. V.I. Tyshchenko. K. : Slavutych-Delfin, 2007. 256 s. [in Ukrainian] Filosofskyi slovnyk, 2002 – Filosofskyi entsyklopedychnyi slovnyk : эntsyklopedyia [Philosophical Encyclopedic Dictionary] / NAN Ukrainy, In-t filosofii im. H.S. Skovorody ; holov. red. V.I. Shynkaruk. Kyiv : Abrys, 2002. 742 s. [in Ukrainian] Khalbvaks, 2007 – Khalbvaks M. Sotsyalnыe ramky pamiaty [Social framework of memory]. M. : Novoe yzd-vo, 2007. 384 s. [in Russian] Khatton, 2004 – Khatton P. Ystoryia kak yskusstvo pamiaty [History as an art of memory] / per. s anhl. V.Yu. Bystrova. SPb: Vladymyr Dal, 2004. 424 s. [in Russian] Shatska, 2011 – Shatska B. Mynule – pam’iat – mit [Past - memory - myth] / Per. z pol. Oles Herasym, nauk. red. Andrii Pavlyshyn. Chernivtsi: Knyhy. KhKhI, 2011. 248 s. [in Ukrainian] Yak, 2017 – Yak B. Natsyonalyzm y moralnaia psykholohyia soobshchestva [Nationalism and the moral psychology of the community]. M.: Yzd-vo Ynstytuta Haidara, 2017. 520 s. [in Russian] Le Goff J, 1988 – Le Goff J. Histoire et memoire. Paris, Gallimard, 1988. 416 р. [in French] Nora, 1994 – Nora P. Between memory and history: Les lieux de memoire. N.Y., Oxford: Oxford univ. press, 1994. 724 p. [in English] Ross, 2009 – Ross M.H. Culture and Belonging in Divided Societies: Contestation and Symbolic Landscapes. Philadelphia : University of Pennsylvania Press, 2009. 312 p. [in English]

La presente investigación centra su accionar en el estudio del aporte del psicopedagogo en estudiantes con trastorno por déficit de atención con hiperactividad. En un primer momento se realiza una revisión del estado del arte permitiendo conocer algunos constructos teóricos importantes para el abordaje de esta temática y así poder ir profundizando sobre los elementos que pueden estar afectando la intervención adecuada de este tipo de trastorno. El objetivo de este trabajo fue identificar el aporte del psicopedagogo en estudiantes con trastorno por déficit de atención con hiperactividad, para cumplir con este propósito se siguió una metodología de carácter mixto cualitativa- cuantitativa utilizando técnicas como la entrevista y la encuesta permitiendo recoger datos relevantes sobre el objeto de estudio. Se pudo concluir que el aporte que el psicopedagogo brinda a los estudiantes con TDAH se traduce en una ayuda global en el desenvolvimiento del individuo en las actividades académicas y cotidianas extracurriculares. Palabras Clave: trastorno, déficit de atención, psicopedagogo, intervención. Referencias [1]F. Olvera, «el trastorno por deficit de atención con hiperactividad (tdah),» facultad de medicina unam, vol. 43, nº 6, pp. 243-244, noviembre-diciembre 2000. [2]I. Aznar, F. Hinojo y F. Fernandez, «Competencia, competencias profesionales y perfil profesional: retrato del perfil del psicopedagogo,» publicaciones, vol. 37, nº 12, p. 112, 2007. [3]L. Miret, A. Fuster, E. Peris, D. Garcia y P. Saldaña, «El perfil del psicopedagogo,» jornades de foment de la investigació, vol. 41, nº 12, p. 112, 2002. [4]A. Tipaz, N. Castro, F. Pacheco, C. Vasquez, H. Giron y R. Muñoz, «psicopedagogia,» de psicopedagogia y su relacion con otras ciencias, 2012, p. 3. [5]C. García-Fuentes de la Fuente, O. Rodríguez Rodríguez y S. Rodríguez Fernández, «Características competenciales del psicopedagogo: una aproximacion desde la comunidad autónoma de galicia,» reop, vol. 17, nº 1, pp. 99-116, 2006. [6]S. Phillips, «el perfil del psicopedagogo,» jornades de foment de la investigació, vol. 41, nº 12, pp. 5-7, 2002. [7]C. Coll, «el psicopedagogo: perfil y competencias,» universitat jaume i., vol. 41, nº 12, p. 8, 2002. [8]Asociacion americana de psiquiatría, guia de consultas de los criterios de diagnosticos del dsm-5, arlington, va, vancouver: american psychiatric publishing, 2013. [9]V. Mateo y A. Vilaplana, «estrategias de identificación del alumno inatento e impulsivo en el contexto escolar.,» quaderns digitals., vol. 4, nº 3, p. 2, 2007. [10]J. Alda, E. Serrano y J. Ortiz, «el tdah y su tratamiento,» mayo 2015. [En línea]. available: https://faros.hsjdbcn.org/adjuntos/1830.1-pildora_tdah.pdf. [11]C. Vélez Álvarez y J. Vidarte Claros, «trastorno por déficit de atención e hiperactividad (tdah), una problemática a abordar en la política pública de primera infancia en colombia,» scielo, pp. 50-62, 03 noviembre 2013. [12]A. Fernández-Perrone, d. Fernández-Mayoralas y A. Fernández-Jaén, «trastorno por déficit de atención/hiperactividad: del tipo inatento al tipo restrictivo.,» revista de neurología, vol. 56, nº 1, pp. 77-84, 2013. [13]Connceticut clearinghouse , «¿que es el trastorno de deficit de atención e hiperactividad (tdah)?,» wheeler, vol. 1, nº 3, p. 111, 2006. [14]D. Grau Sevilla y J. García Garrido, atención psicopedagógica y familiar en el trastorno por déficit de atención con o sin hiperactividad, españa: actualización de pediatría, 2004. [15]M. Laura, A. Fuster, E. Peris, D. Garcia y P. Saldaña, «Jornades de foment de la,» 2002. [en línea]. Disponible: http://repositori.uji.es/xmlui/bitstream/handle/10234/79846/forum_2002_41.pdf?sequence=1. [16]D. l. s. m. instituto nacional , «trastorno de déficit de atención e hiperactividad,» 2015. [en línea]. Disponible: http://ipsi.uprrp.edu/opp/pdf/materiales/adhd_booklet_spanish_cl508.pdf. [17]L. Zuliani Arango, m. Uribe Mejía, j. Cardona Silgado y J. Cornejo Ochoa, «características clínicas, neuropsicológicas y sociodemográgicas de niños varones con deficit de atención/hiperactividad de tipo inatento en medellín, antioquia, colombia 2004–2005,» iatreia , vol. 21, nº 4, pp. 375-385, 24 diciembre 2018.

Heterojunctions of p-Si/Cd1-xZnxO were synthesized by depositing of Cd1-xZnxO films on p-Si substrates by electrochemical deposition. The morphological properties of the films were studied by scanning microscopy. The electric and photoelectrical properties of heterojunctions were investigated depending on the deposition potential and films composition. Heterojunctions of p-Si/Cd1-xZnxO, which deposited at cathode potential of -1.2 V, shows good rectification (k=1640). Under AM1.5 conditions the maximal values of open-circuit voltage, short-circuit current, fill factor and efficiency of our best nano-structured cell, were Uoc = 442 mV, Jsc = 19.9 mA/cm2, FF = 0.59 and n = 5.1 %, respectively. Full Text: PDF ReferencesX. Li, et al. "Role of donor defects in enhancing ferromagnetism of Cu-doped ZnO films", J. Appl. Phys., 105, 103914 (2009). CrossRef X. Han, K. Han and M. Tao, "Electrodeposition of Group-IIIA Doped ZnO as a Transparent Conductive Oxide", ECS Trans., 25, 93 (2010). CrossRef W. Liu et al. "Na-Doped p-Type ZnO Microwires", J. Am. Chem. Soc., 132, 2498 (2010). CrossRef R.A. Ismail and O.A. Abdulrazaq, "A new route for fabricating CdO/c-Si heterojunction solar cells", Sol. Energy Mater. Sol. Cells, 91, 903 (2007). CrossRef R.S. Mane, H.M. Pathan, C.D. Lokhande and S.H.Han, "An effective use of nanocrystalline CdO thin films in dye-sensitized solar cells", Sol. Energy, 80 185 (2006). CrossRef E. Martin et al. "Properties of multilayer transparent conducting oxide films", Thin Solid Films, 461, 309 (2004). CrossRef Y. Caglar, M. Caglar, S. Ilican and A. Ates, "Morphological, optical and electrical properties of CdZnO films prepared by sol?gel method", J. Phys. D: Appl. Phys., 42, 065421 (2009). CrossRef F. Wang, Z. Ye, D. Ma, L. Zhu and F. Zhuge, "Formation of quasi-aligned ZnCdO nanorods and nanoneedles", J. Cryst. Growth, 283, 373 (2005). CrossRef A. Abdinov, H. Mamedov, S. Amirova, "Investigation of Electrodeposited Glass/SnO2/CuInSe2/Cd1-xZnxS1-ySey/ZnO Thin Solar Cells", Jpn. J. Appl. Phys., 46, 7359 (2007). CrossRef A. Abdinov, H. Mamedov, H. Hasanov, and S. Amirova, "Photosensitivity of p,n-Si/n-Cd1?xZnxS heterojunctions manufactured by a method of electrochemical deposition", Thin Solid Films, 480-481, 388 (2005). CrossRef A. Abdinov, H. Mamedov, and S. Amirova, "Investigation of electrodeposited p-Si/Cd1 ? xZnxS1 ? ySey heterojunction solar cells", Thin Solid Films, 511-512, 140 (2006) CrossRef H. Mamedov, V. Mamedov, V. Mamedova, Kh. Ahmadova, "Investigation of p-GaAs/n-Cd1-xZnxS1-yTey/Cd1-xZnxO heterojunctions deposited by electrochemical deposition", J. Optoelectrom. Adv. M., 17, 67 (2015). DirectLink H. Mamedov et al. "Preparation and Investigation of p-GaAs/n-Cd1-xZnxS1-yTey Heterojunctions Deposited by Electrochemical Deposition", J. Solar Energy Engineering, 136, 044503 (2014). CrossRef S. Sadofev, S. Blumstengel, J. Cui, J. Puls, S. Rogaschewski, P. Schafer and F. Henneberger, "Visible band-gap ZnCdO heterostructures grown by molecular beam epitaxy", Appl. Phys. Lett., 89, 201907 (2006). CrossRef G. Torres-Delgado et al. "Percolation Mechanism and Characterization of (CdO)y(ZnO)1?y Thin Films", Adv. Funct. Mater., 12, 129 (2002). CrossRef H. Tabet-Derraz, N. Benramdane, D. Nacer, A. Bouzidi and M. Medles, "Investigations on ZnxCd1?xO thin films obtained by spray pyrolysis", Sol. Energy Mater. Sol. Cells, 73, 249 (2002). CrossRef M. Tortosa, M. Mollar and B. Mar?, "Synthesis of ZnCdO thin films by electrodeposition", J. Cryst. Growth, 304, 97 (2007). CrossRef A. Singh, D. Kumar, P. K. Khanna, M. Kumar, and B. Prasad, "Phase Segregation Limit in ZnCdO Thin Films Deposited by Sol?Gel Method: A Study of Structural, Optical and Electrical Properties", ECS Journal of Solid State Science and Technology, 2 (9), Q136 (2013). CrossRef F.Z. Bedia, A. Bedia, B. Benyoucef and S.Hamzaoui, "Electrical Characterization of n-ZnO/p-Si Heterojunction Prepared by Spray Pyrolysis Technique", Physics Procedia, 55, 61 (2014). CrossRef M. Jing-Jing et al. "Rectifying and Photovoltage Properties of ZnO:A1/p-Si Heterojunction", Chin. Phys. Lett., 27 (10), 107304 (2010). CrossRef

This study aims to determine the effect of the whole language approach to the ability to read and write in English in early stages of children aged 5-6 years in one of the kindergartens in the Yogyakarta Special Region. The population in this study were 43 children who were in the age range of 5-6 years in the kindergarten. Twenty-nine participants were included in the experimental class subjects as well as the control class with posttest only control group design. Observation is a way to record data in research on early reading and writing ability. The results of Multivariate Anal- ysis of Covariance (Manova) to the data shows that 1) there is a difference in ability between the application of the whole language approach and the conventional approach to the ability to read the beginning of English; 2) there is a difference in ability between applying a whole language approach and a conventional approach to writing English beginning skills; 3) there is a difference in ability between the whole language approach and the conventional approach to the ability to read and write the beginning in English Keywords: Whole language approach, Early reading, Early writing, Early childhood Reference Abdurrahman, M. (2003). Pendidikan bagi Anak Berkesulitan Belajar. Jakarta: Rineka Cipta. Aisyah, S., Yarmi, G., & Bintoro, T. (2018). Pendekatan Whole Language dalam Pengembangan Kemampuan Membaca Permulaan Siswa Sekolah Dasar. Prosiding Seminar Nasional Pendidikan, 160–163. Alhaddad, A. S. (2014). Joedanian Literacy Education Should Whole Language be Implemented? European Scientific Journal, 10(8). Aulina, C. N., & Rezania, V. (2013). Metode Whole Language untuk Pembelajaran Bahasa Pada Anak TK. Pendidikan Usia Dini. Austring, B. D., & Sørensen, M. (2012). A Scandinavian View on the Aesthetics as a Learning Media. Journal of Modern Education Review, 2(2), 90–101. Cahyani, H., Courcy, M. de, & Barnett, J. (2018). Teachers’ code-switching in bilingual classrooms: exploring pedagogical and sociocultural functions. International Journal of Bilingual Education and Bilingualism, 21(4), 465–479. Cahyani, W. A. (2019). Pengembangan Model Pembelajaran Membaca pada Anak Usia Dini. Universitas Negeri Yogyakarta. CCSU NEWS. (2019). World’s Most Literate Nations Ranked. In WORLD’S MOST LITERATE NATIONS RANKED. Chodidjah, I. (2007). Teacher training for low proficiency level primary English language teachers: How it is working in Indonesia. In British Council (Ed.) Primary Innovations: A Collection of Papers, 87–94. Crystal, D. (2003). The Cambridge Encyclopedia of the English Language (second Edi). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Dhieni, N., Fridani, L., Muis, A., & Yarmi, G. (2014). Metode Perkembangan Bahasa. Universitas Terbuka, 1(155.4), 1–28. Dixon, J., & Sumon, T. (1996). Whole Language: An Integrated Approach to Reading and Writing. Action-Learning Manuals for Adult Literacy, 4. Doman, G. (1985). Ajaklah Balita Anda Belajar Meembaca. Bandung: CV. Yrama Widya. Fat, N. (2015). Ranking Minat Baca Pelajar Indonesia. In Minat Baca Indonesia. Flores, N. (2013). Undoing Truth in Language Teaching: Toward a Paradigm of Linguistic Aesthetics. Working Papers in Educational Linguistics (WPEL), 28(2). Folkmann, M. N. (2010). Evaluating aesthetics in design: A phenomenological approach. The MIT Press, 26(1), 40–53. Froese, V. (1991). Whole Language Practice and Theory. Boston: Allyn and Bacon.Gagne, R. M., & Briggs, L. J. (1996). Principle of Instructional Design. New York: Richard and Winston.Gardner, H. (2013). Multiple Intelegences : The Theory in ractice a Reader. New York: Basic. Goodman, K. (1986). What‟s whole in whole language. Portsmouth: NH: Heinemann. Goodman, K. S. (1986). What’s Whole in Whole Language? A Parent/Teacher Guide to Children’s Learning. Heinemann Educational Books, Inc: 70 Court St., Portsmouth, NH 03801. Hammerby, H. (1982). Synthesis in Second Language Teaching. Blane: Second Language. Hardinansyah, V. (2017). Analisis Kebutuhan pada Pengajaran Bahasa Inggris di PG-PAUD. Jurnal Pendidikan Dan Pembelajaran Anak Usia Dini, 4(2), 92–102. Jamaris, M. (2006). Perkembangan dan Pengembangan Anak Usia Dini Taman Kanak-kanak. Jakarta: Gramedia Widiasarana. Krashen, S. D. (1981). Second Language Acquisition and Second Language Learning (Wesley Longman Ltd, ed.). Addison. Krashen, S., Long, M. H., & Scarcella, R. (1979). Accounting for child-adult differences in second language rate and attainment. TESOL Quarterly, 13, 573-82. Ling-Ying, & Huang. (2014). Learning to Read with the Whole Language Approach: The Teacher’s View. Canadian Center of Science and Education : English Language Teaching, 5(7). Ling, P. (2012). The “Whole Language” Theory and Its Application to the Teaching of English Reading. Journal of Canadian Center of Science and Education, 5(3). Maulidia, C. R., Fadillah, & Miranda, D. (2019). Pengaruh Pendekatan Whole Language Terhadap Kemampuan Membaca 5-6 Tahun di TK Mawar Khatulistiwa. Program Studi Pendidikan Guru PAUD FKIP Untan Pontianak, 8(7). Mayuni, I., & Akhadiah, S. (2016). Whole Language-Based English Reading Materials. International Journal of Applied Linguistics & English Literature, 5(3). Meha, N., & Roshonah, A. F. (2014). Implementasi Whole Language Approach sebagai Pengembangan Model Pembelajaran Berbahasa Awal Anak Usia 5-6 Tahun di PAUD Non Formal. Jurnal Pendidikan, 15(1), 68–82. Moats, L. (2007). Whole language high jinks: How to Tell When “Scientifically-Based Reading Instruction” Isn’t. Washington: Thomas B. Fordham Institute. Montessori, D. M. (1991). The discovery of the Child. New York: Ballatine Books.Morrow, L. M. (1993). Literacy Development in the Early Years. United States of America: Allyn & Bacon.Munandar, A. (2013). Pemakaian Bahasa Jawa Dalam Situasi Kontak Bahasa di Daerah Istimewa Yogyakarta. Jurnal Sastra Inggris, 25(1), 92–102. Musfiroh, T. (2009). Menumbuhkembangkan Baca-Tulis Anak Usia Dini. Yogyakarta: Grasindo. Nirwana. (2015). Peningkatan Kemampuan Membaca Cepat Melalui Pendekatan Whole Language pada Siswa Kelas VI SD Negeri 246 Bulu-Bulu Kecamatan Tonra Kabupaten Bone. Jurnal Onoma: Pendidikan, Bahasa, Dan Sastra, 1(1), 79-94., 1(1), 79–94. Novitasari, D. R. (2010). Pembangunan Media Pembelajaran Bahasa Inggris Untuk Siswa Kelas 1 Pada Sekolah Dasar Negeri 15 Sragen. Sentra Penelitian Engineering Dan Edukas, Volume 2 N. Oladele, A. O., & Oladele, I. T. (2016). Effectiveness of Collaborative Strategic Reading and Whole Language Approach on Reading Comprehension Performance of Children with Learning Disabilities in Oyo State Nigeria Adetoun. International Journal on Language, Literature and Culture in Education, 3(1), 1–24. Olusegun, B. S. (2015). Constructivism Learning Theory: A Paradigm for Teaching and Learning. Journal of Research & Method in Education, 5(6), 66–70. Ortega, L. (2009). Understanding Second Language Acquisition. New York: Routledge.Otto, B. (2015). Perkembangan Bahasa Pada Anak Usia DIni (third Edit). Jakarta: Prenadamedia. Papalia, D., Old, S., & Feldman, R. (2008). Human Development (Psikologi Perkembangan). Jakarta: Kencana. Papalia, Old, & Feldman. (2009). Human Development (Psikologi Perkembangan (Kesembilan). Jakarta: Kencana. Pellini, A. PISA worldwide ranking; Indonesia’s PISA results show need to use education resources more efficiently. , (2016). Phakiti, A. (2014). Experimental Research Methods in Language Learning. London: Bloomsbury Academic. Rahim, F. (2015). Pengajaran Bahasa di Sekolah Dasar. Jakarta: PT Bumi Aksara. Routman, R. (2014). Read, write, lead: Breakthrough strategies for schoolwide literacy success. Sadtono, E. (2007). A concise history of TEFL in Indonesia. English Education in Asia: History and Policies, 205–234. Sani, R.A. (2013). Inovasi Pembelajaran. Jakarta: Bumi Aksara.Sani, Ridwan A. (2013). Inovasi Pembelajaran. Jakarta: PT Bumi Aksara. Santrock, J. W. (2016). Children (Thirteenth). New York: McGraw-Hill Education. Saracho, O. N. (2017). Literacy and language: new developments in research, theory, and practice. Early Childhood Development and Care, 3(4), 187. https://doi.org/10.1080/03004430.2017.1282235 Semiawan, C. R. (1983). Memupuk Bakat dan Minat Kreativitas Siswa Sekolah Menengah. Jakarta: Gramedia Pustaka Utama. Sikki, E. A. A., Rahman, A., Hamra, A., & Noni, N. (2013). The Competence of Primary School English Teachers in Indonesia. Journal of Education and Practice, 4(11), 139–146. Siskandar. (2009). Kurikulum Berbasis Kompetensi. Jakarta: Fasilitator. Solchan, T. W., Mulyati, Y., Syarif, M., Yunus, M., Werdiningsih, E., Pramuki, B. E., & Setiawati, L. (2008). Pendidikan Bahasa Indonesia di SD. Jakarta. Jakarta: Universitas Terbuka. Solehudin, O. (2007). Model Pembelajaran Membaca Reading Workshop: Studi Kuasi Eksperimen di SD Muhammadiyah VII Bandung (Doctoral dissertation, Universitas Pendidikan Indonesia). Universitas Pendidikan Indonesia. Suparno, S., & Yunus, M. (2007). Keterampilan Dasar Menulis. Jakarta: Universitas Terbuka. Susanto, A. (2011). Perkembangan Anak Usia Dini Pengantar dalam Berbagai Aspeknya. Jakarta: Kencana Prenada Media Group. Suyanto, K. K. E. (2010). Teaching English as foreign language to young learners. Jakarta: State University of Malang. Tarigan, D. (2001). Pendidikan Bahasa dan sastra Indonesia Kelas Rendah. Jakarta: Universitas Terbuka. Trask, R. L., & Trask, R. L. (1996). Historical linguistics. New York: Oxford University Press. Ur, P. (1996). A course in Language Teaching. Practice and Theory. Cambridge: Cambridge. University Press. Williams, A. L., McLeod, S., & McCauley, R. J. (2010). Interventions for Speech Sound Disorders in Children. Brookes Publishing Company.: PO Box 10624; Baltimore; MD 21285. Wright, P., Wallance, J., & McCAarthy, J. (2008). Aesthetics and experience-centered design. ACM Transactions on Computer-Human Interaction (TOCHI), 15(4), 18.

Abstract Clinical data: Subject: Male, 45 years old, diagnosed in 2001 with Ph+ CMLCP (low Sokalrisk).From 2001 to 2005 he was treated with Hydrea and Interferon with low dose Cytarabine. In 2005 he was switched to imatinib 400 mg/day. Due to cytogenetic resistance Imatinib dose was escalated to 600mg/day in 2006 and 800mg/day in 2007. No cytogenetic response was obtained. In 2009 patient was switched to nilotinib. Nilotinib therapy was discontinued in 2012 due to loss of complete hematologic response. Patient refuses unrelated donor allo HSCT. INFa 3000 U/3 times a day was given with prolonged stable complete hematologic response. Myeloid blasts crisis was diagnosed in Jan 2013. (The time patient was hospitalized to Almazov medical research center). Dasatinib 140mg/day was started without rapid blast reduction.The response lost in a few weeks, followed by 2 couses of FLAG regimen. Patient died in Dec 2013. BCR-ABL KD mutations history: 2007- no mutations found; 2009- no mutations found, February 2013 -L248V mutation; July 2013 mutation analysis returns no result due to the poor sequence quality;T315I mutation revealed in samples obtained from October 2013. BCR-ABL mutation analysis: Bcr-Abl analysis performed as described before (Branford et al., 2002). KD sequence was amplified from cDNA using seminested PCR, PCR product extracted from gel and sequenced in the both directions on ABI 3130 genetic analyzer. For confirmation we used genomic DNA extracted from stored peripheral blood samples. Primers specifically amplifying exon 4 and 5 of ABL used for genomic DNA analysis. Analysis of the sequences was done using UGENE software. Results: We analyzed two sets of probes- one dated March 2011 and another dated October 2013. After performing semi-nested PCR on BCR-ABL KD sequence we found at least two bands in each of the samples. Sequencing of this bands revealed 81 bp deletion translated into absence of 27 aa position at 248-274. Genomic DNA analysis confirmed alternative splicing and appearance of the truncated form. We found SNP resulted in T315I mutation presented either in full or in short isoform of BCR-ABL in samples from October 2013. Also we confirmed L248V mutation presented in all analyzed samples. Conclusion: SNP that cause L248V mutation in BCR-ABL transcript known to activate cryptic promotor in ABL exon4 with subsequent appearance of alternative splicing form described before (Gruber et al., 2006). Truncated form known to be kinase dead and have no influence on disease course (Shebenou et al., 2008). On the other hand it disturbs the Sanger sequence quality, masking the appearance of the additional mutations. Extensive attention requires in obtain proper sequence quality: use genomic DNA for Sanger sequencing or alternative sequencing methods, e.g. single-molecule long-read sequencing for revealing mutations in multiple splice isoforms. References: Branford S, Rudzki Z, Walsh S, Grigg A, Arthur C, Taylor K, Herrmann R, Lynch KP, Hughes TP. High frequency of point mutations clustered within the adenosine triphosphate-binding region of BCR/ABL in patients with chronic myeloid leukemia or Ph-positive acute lymphoblastic leukemia who develop imatinib (STI571)resistance. Blood. 2002 May 1;99(9):3472-5. Gruber FX, Hjorth-Hansen H, Mikkola I, Stenke L, Johansen T. A novel Bcr-Abl splice isoform is associated with the L248V mutation in CML patients with acquired resistance to imatinib. Leukemia. 2006 Nov;20(11):2057-60. Sherbenou DW, Hantschel O, Turaga L, Kaupe I, Willis S, Bumm T, Press RD,Superti-Furga G, Druker BJ, Deininger MW. Characterization of BCR-ABL deletion mutants from patients with chronic myeloid leukemia.Leukemia. 2008, Jun;22(6):1184-90. Disclosures Lomaya: Novartis: Consultancy. Zaritskey:University of Heidelberg: Research Funding; Novartis: Consultancy.

Abstrak: Penelitian ini bertujuan untuk mendeskripsikan kepemimpinan karismatik Kiai dalam membangun budaya organisasi pesantren. Penelitian ini dilakukan dengan menggunakan pendekatan kualitatif dengan rancangan studi kasus. Pengumpulan data dilakukan dengan teknik: wawancara mendalam, observasi partisipan, dan studi dokumentasi. Penetapan informan sebagai sumber data dilakukan dengan teknik purposive sampling. Analisis data dilakukan dengan menggunakan pola interaktif data. Pengecekan keabsahan data menggunakan derajat kredibilitas, transferabilitas, dan konfirmabilitas. Hasil penelitian menunjukkan bahwa: (1) budaya organisasi di pondok pesantren diterapkan melalui kegiatan-kegiatan santri, yang meliputi kegiatan harian, mingguan, bulanan, maupun tambahan; (2) kepemimpinan kiai karismatik di Pondok Pesantren Raudlatut Thalibin dan Al-Anwar memiliki perbedaan. KH. Ahmad Mustofa Bisri menerapkan sistem kepemimpinan demokrasi dalam menjalankan pondok pesantren, sedangkan KH. Maimoen Zubair menerapkan kepemimpinan terpimpin; dan (3) Kiai karismatik memiliki peran strategis dalam upaya mengembangkan budaya organisasi. Abstract: This study aims to describe the charismatic leadership of the Kiai in building a pesantren organizational culture. This research was conducted using a qualitative approach with a case study design. The data was collected by using the following techniques: in-depth interviews, participant observation, and documentation study. The determination of informants as data sources was carried out by using purposive sampling technique. Data analysis was performed using interactive data patterns. Data validity checks using the degree of credibility, transferability and confirmability. The results showed that: (1) organizational culture in Islamic boarding schools is implemented through santri activities, which include daily, weekly, monthly and additional activities; (2) the leadership of the charismatic kiai in the Raudlatut Thalibin and Al-Anwar Islamic Boarding Schools is different. KH. Ahmad Mustofa Bisri applies a democratic leadership system in running Islamic boarding schools, while KH. Maimoen Zubair applies guided leadership; and (3) Charismatic clerics have a strategic role in developing organizational culture. References: AlGhazali, I. (1997). Ihya’ Ulumuddin. Beirut: Darul Fikri. Amirin, T. M (2007). Kepemimpinan yang amanah. Dinamika Pendidikan, 1(14), 1-11. Bate, P. (1994). Strategies for Cultural Change. London: Butterworth-Heinemann. Bruinessen, M. V. (1994). Tradisi, Relasi Kuasa, Pencarian Wacana Baru. Yogyakarta. LkiS. Dhofier, Z. (2009). Tradisi Pesantren: Memadu Modernitas untuk Kemajuan Bangsa. Yogyakarta: Newsea Press. Haedari, A., & Hanif, A. (2004). Masa Depan Pesantren dalam Tantangan Modernitas dan Tantangan Kompleksitas Globalitas. Jakarta: IRD Press. Hofl, H. (1992). The Making of The Corporate Acolyte: Some Thoughts on Charismatic Leadership and the Reality of Organizational Commitment. Journal of Management Studies, 29(1). Hofstede, G. (1980). Culture’s Consequences: International Differences in Work Related Values. California: Sage Publication. Javidan, M., & Waldman, D. A. (2003). Exploring Charismatic Leadership in The Public Sector: Measurement and Consequences. Public Administration Review, 63(2), 229–242. Kartono, K. (2008). Pemimpin dan Kepemimpinan, Jakarta: CV. Rajawali. Kast, F. E., & Rosenzweig, J. E. (2007). Organisasi dan Manjemen. Jakarta: Bumi Aksara. Kavanagh, M. H. & Ashkanasy, N. M., (2006). The Impact of Leadership and Change Management Strategy on Organisational Culture and Individual Acceptance of Change During a Merger. British Journal of Management17(1), S81–S103. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1467-8551.2006.00480.x Ma’arif, S. (2003). Manajemen Operasi. Jakarta: Grasindo. Margono, S. (1997). Metodologi Penelitian Pendidikan. Jakarta: Rineka Cipta. McMillan, J. H., & Schumacher, S. (2006). Research in Education. New Jersey: Pearson. Nawawi, H. (2006). Instrumen Penelitian Bidang Sosial. Yogjakarta: Gadjah Mada University Press. Robbins, S. P., & Judge, J. A. (2008). Perilaku Organisasi. Jakarta: Salemba Empat. Shastari, R.K., Mishra, K. S., & Sinha, A. (2010). Charismatic Leadership and Organizational Commitment: An Indian Perspective. African Journal of Business Management, 4(10), 1946-1953. Sukamto, 1999. Kepemimpinan Kyai dalam Pesantren. Jakarta: LP3ES Tika, M. P. (2006). Budaya Organisasi dan Peningkatan Kinerja Perusahaan. Jakarta: PT. Bumi Aksara. Tunggal, A. W. (2010). Peran Budaya Organisasi dalam Keberhasilan Perusahaan. Jakarta: Harvarindo. Yukl, G. (2007). Kepemimpinan dalam Organisasi. Jakarta: Prenhalindo. Ziemek, M. (1986). Pesantren dalam Perubahan Sosial. Jakarta: P3M.

The debate about diagnoses and treatment of attention deficit hyperactive disorder (ADHD) in children continue to range on between the developmental and biological perspectives. While there is increasing evidence that support the biological susceptibility of the disorder, a number of researches also emphasized the significant effect of environment on the syndrome. This study used developmental perspectives to evaluate and bring together various bio-psychosocial factors that impact on children diagnosed with ADHD. The study explored and integrated the existing and advancing study on ADHD to a more refined pattern that embraced developmental perspectives. The study also discussed how the linkage in childhood ADHD fits within the developmental psychopathology perspective. The study revealed that ADHD as a developmental disorder is influenced by prenatal, biological and psychosocial environmental risk factors, and suggested that better understanding of genomic susceptibilities, family environment and parental characteristics would transform the pathway for development of ADHD in children. References American Psychiatric Association.(2000). Diagnostic and StatisticalManual of MentalDisorders. 4th ed. Washington, DC: American Psychiatric Association. American Psychiatric Association.(2013). Diagnostic and StatisticalManual of MentalDisorders.5th ed. Washington, DC: American Psychiatric Association. Arnsten, A.F, (2007). Catecholamine and second messenger influenceson prefrontalcortical networks of “representational knowledge”:a rational bridge between genetics andthe symptoms of mental illness. Cerebral Cortex, 17, i6–i15. Arnsten, A.F, & Pliszka, S.R. (2011). Catecholamine influences on prefrontalcorticalfunction: relevance to treatment of attentiondeficit/hyperactivity disorder and relateddisorders. Pharmacology, Biochemistry and Behavior, 99, 211–216. Atladóttir H.O, Parner E.T, & Schendel D. (2007). Variation in incidence ofneurodevelopmental disorders with season of birth. Epidemiology, 18, 240–245. Barkley, R. A. (2006). Attention deficit/hyperactivity disorder: A handbook for diagnosisand treatment (3rd ed.). New York: Guilford Baumeister A.A, Hawkins M.F (2001). Incoherence of neuroimaging studies of attentiondeficit/ hyperactivity disorder. Clinical Neuropharmacology, 24, 2–10. Berger I. (2011). Diagnosis of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder: much ado aboutsomething. Israeli Medical Association Journal, 13, 571–574. Berger, A., Posner, M. I. (2000). Pathologies of brain attentionalnetworks. Neuroscienceand Biobehavioral Reviews, 24, 3–5. Biederman J, Faraone S.V, Keenan K, Knee D, &Tsuang M.T (1990): Familygenetic andpsychosocial risk factors in DSM-III attention deficit disorder. Journal of AmericanAcademy of Child and Adolescent Psychiatry, 29, 526 –533. Biederman J, Faraone SV, Keenan K, Tsuang MT (1991b): Evidence of familialassociationbetween attention deficit disorder and major affective disorders. Archives of GeneralPsychiatry, 48, 633–642. Biederman, J, Faraone, S.V, Keenan K, Benjamin, J, Krifcher, B. &Moore C. et al (1992).Further evidence for family-genetic risk factors in attention deficit hyperactivity disorder.Patterns of comorbidity in probands and relativesin psychiatrically and pediatricallyreferred samples. Archives of General Psychiatry, 49, 728 –738. Biederman, J., Milberger, S., Faraone, S. V., Kiely, K., Guite, J.,Mick, E., Ablon, S., Warburton, R., & Reed, E. (1995). Family environment risk factors for attention deficithyperactivity disorder: A test of Rutter’s indicators of adversity. Archives of GeneralPsychiatry, 52, 464–470. Biederman, J., Faraone, S.V., Mick, E., Spencer,T.,Wilens,T., Kiely,K., Guite, J., Ablon, J.S., Reed, E., & Warburton, R. (1995). High risk for attention deficit hyperactivity disorderamong children of parents with childhood onset of the disorder: A pilot study. Journal ofAmerican Psychiatry, 152, 431–435. Biederman J, Faraone S.V, Monuteaux M, Spencer T, Wilens T, Bober M, et al (2004).Gender effects of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder inadults, revisited. BiologicalPsychiatry, 55, 692–700. Brookes, K.,Mill, J.,&Guindalini,C., et al (2006). Acommon haplotype of the dopaminetransporter geneassociated with attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorderand interactingwithmaternal use of alcohol duringpregnancy. Archives of General Psychiatry, 63, 74–81. Brophy, K., Hawi, Z., Kirley, A., Fitzgerald, M., & Gill, M. (2002). Synaptosomalassociated protein 25 (SNAP-25) and attention deficit hyperactivity disorder (ADHD):Evidence of linkage and association in the Irish population. Molecular Psychiatry, 7 , 913–917 Campbell, S. B. (2000). Attention-Deficit/Hyperactivity Disorder: A developmental view.In: Handbook of Developmental Psychopathology. (pp. 383–401). A. J. Sameroff, M.Lewis, & S. Miller (Eds.). New York: Kluwer Academic/Plenum. Carlson, E. A., Jacobvitz, D., & Sroufe, L. A. (1995). A developmental investigation ofinattentiveness and hyperactivity. Child Development, 66, 37–54. Childress, A.C, Berry, S.A (2012). Pharmacotherapy of attention-deficit hyperactivitydisorder in adolescents. Drugs, 72, 309–325. Cortese, S (2012). The neurobiology and genetics of attention-deficit/hyperactivitydisorder (ADHD): what every clinician shouldknow. European Journal of PaediatricNeurology, 16, 422–433. Dopheide, J.A (2005). ASHP therapeutic position statement on theappropriate use ofmedications in the treatment of attention deficit/hyperactivity disorder in paediatricpatients. American Journal of Health System Pharmacy, 62, 1502– 1509. Coghill, D., Nigg, J., Rothenberger, A., Sonuga-Barke, E., & Tannock, R. (2005). Withercausal models in the neuroscience of ADHD? Developmental Science, 8, 105–114. Cummings, E. M., Davies, P., & Campbell, S. B. (2000). Developmental Psychopathologyand Family Process: Research, Theory, and Clinical Implications. New York: Guilford. Faraone, S. V., Perlis, R. H., Doyle, A. E., Smoller, J. W., Goralnick, J. J., Holmgren, M.A., et al. (2005). Molecular genetics of attention-defi cit/hyperactivity disorder. BiologicalPsychiatry, 57 , 1313–1323. Faraone, S, Biederman, J, Krifcher Lehman, B, Keenan, K, Norman, D, Seidman, L. et al.(1993). Evidence for the independent familial transmission of attentiondeficit hyperactivitydisorder and learning disabilities: Results froma family genetic study. American Journalof Psychiatry, 150, 891– 895. Faraone, S. V, Tsuang, M. T. (1995). Methods in psychiatric genetics. In: Textbook inPsychiatric Epidemiology, Tohen, M, Tsuang, M., Zahner, G. (Eds). (pp. 81–134). NewYork: John Wiley& Sons. Faraone, S. V. & Biederman, J. (1998). Neurobiology of attentiondeficit hyperactivitydisorder. Biological Psychiatry, 44, 951–958. Faraone S.V, Biederman J, &MonuteauxM.C. (2001a). Attention deficit hyperactivitydisorder with bipolar disorder in girls: Further evidence for a familial subtype? Journal ofAffect Disorders, 64, 19 –26. Haraone S.V, Doyle A.E (2001): The nature and heritability of attentiondeficit/hyperactivity disorder. Child and Adolescent Psychiatric Clinics of North America,10, 299 –316, viii–ix. Faraone, S.V., & Biederman, J. (2000). Nature, nuture, and attentiondeficit hyperactivitydisorder. Developmental Review, 20, 568–581. Faraone S.V, Perlis R.H, Doyle A.E, Smoller J.W, Goralnick J, &Holmgren M.A, et al.(2005). Molecular genetics of attention deficit hyperactivity disorder. BiologicalPsychiatry, 57, 1313–1323. Gray, J. A., Feldon, J., Rawlins, J. N. P., Hemsley, D. R., & Smith, A. D. (1991) Theneuropsychology of schizophrenia. Behavioral and Brain Sciences, 14, 1–84. Gray, J. A. (1982). The neumpsychology of anxiety. New York: Oxford University Press. Halperin, J. M., & Healey, D. M. (2011). The infl uences of environmental enrichment,cognitive enhancement,and physical exercise on brain development: Can we alter thedevelopmental trajectory of ADHD? Neuroscience and Biobehavioral Reviews, 35 , 621–634. Hauschild K.M, Mouridsen S.E, & Nielsen S. (2005). Season of birth inDanish childrenwith language disorder born in the 1958–1976 period. Neuropsychobiology; 51, 93–99. Hudziak J.J, Rudiger L.P, Neale M.C, Heath A.C, & Todd R.D (2000). A twin study ofinattentive,aggressive, and anxious/depressed behaviors. Journal of the American Academyof Child and Adolescent Psychiatry, 39, 469 –476. Kahn, R. S., Khoury, J. & Nichols,W.C., et al (2003). Role of dopamine transportergenotype and maternal prenatal smoking in childhood hyperactive-impulsive,inattentive,and oppositional behaviors. Journal of Pediatrics, 143, 104–110. Kesner R.P, & Churchwell J.C (2011). An analysis of rat prefrontal cortexin mediatingexecutive function. Neurobiology of Learning and Memory, 96, 417–431. Kuntsi, J.,& Stevenson, J. (2000). Hyperactivity in children:Afocuson genetic research andpsychological theories. Clinical Child and Family Psychology Review, 3, 1–24. Langley, K., Rice, F., & van den Bree, M. B., et al (2005). Maternal smoking duringpregnancy as an environmental risk factor for attention deficit hyperactivity disorderbehaviour. A Review. Minerva Pediatrica, 57, 359–371. Manshadi M, Lippmann S, O’Daniel R, & Blackman A (1983): Alcohol abuse andattention deficit disorder. Journal of Clinical Psychiatry, 44, 379 –380 Martin N, Scourfield J, McGuffin P (2002).Observer effects and heritability ofchildhoodattention-deficit hyperactivity disorder symptoms. British Journal of Psychiatry, 80, 260 –265. Neale, B. M., Medland, S. E., Ripke, S., Asherson, P., Franke, B., Lesch, K. P., et al.(2010). Meta-analysis of genome-wide association studies of attention-defi cit/hyperactivity disorder. Journal of the American Academy of Child and AdolescentPsychiatry, 49 , 884–897. Nigg J, Nikolas M, & Burt S. A(2010). Measured gene-by-environment interaction inrelation to attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder. Journal of the American Academy ofChild and Adolescent Psychiatry, 49, 863–73. Oades, R. D., Lasky-Su, J., Christiansen, H., Faraone, S.V., Sonuga-Barke, E. J., Banaschewski, T., et al. (2008). The influence of serotonin- and other genes onimpulsivebehavioral aggression and cognitive impulsivity in children with attentiondeficit/hyperactivity. A Developmental Perspective on ADHD disorder (ADHD): Findingsfrom a family-based association test (FBAT) analysis. Behavioral and Brain Functions, 4,4–48. Pastor P. N & Reuben C.A. (2008). Diagnosed attention deficit hyperactivity disorder andlearning disability: United States, 2004–2006. Vital Health Statistics, 10, 1–14. Quay, H. C. (1988a). Attention deficit disorder and the behavioral inhibitionsystem: Therelvance of the neuropsychological theory of Jeffrey A. Gray. In: Attention deficitdisorder: Criteria, cognition, intervention (pp. 117–126). L. M. Bloomingdale & J.Sergeant (Eds.). NewYork: Pergamon. Quay, H. C. (1988b). The behavioral reward and inhibition systems inchildhood behaviordisorder. In: Attentiondeficit disorder W; New research in treatment, psychopharnmcology,and attention (pp. 176–186). L. M. Bloomingdale (Ed.). NA: Pergamon. Quay, H. C. (1996, January). Gray'sbehavioral inhibition in ADHD:An update. Paperpresented at the annual meeting of the InternationalSociety for Research in Child andAdolescent Psychopathology, Los Angeles, CA. Rader, R, McCauley L,& Callen, E.C. (2009). Current strategies in thediagnosis andtreatment of childhood attention-deficit/hyperactivity disorder. American FamilyPhysician, 79, 657–665. Robbins, T. W. (2003). Dopamine and cognition. Currpin Neurol,16, (2), S1–S2. Rutter, M, Cox, A, Tupling, C, Berger, M, &Yule, W. (1975). Attainment and adjustmentin two geographical areas. 1—The prevalence of psychiatric disorders. British Journal ofPsychiatry, 126, 493–509. Rutter, M., &Sroufe, L. A. (2000). Developmental psychopathology: Concepts andchallenges. Development and Psychopathology, 12, 265–296. Sergeant, J. (2000). The cognitive-energetic model: An empiricalapproach to attentiondeficit hyperactivity disorder. Neuroscienceand Biobehavioral Reviews, 24, 7–12. Sherman D, McGue M, &Iacono W (1997). Twin concordance for attention deficithyperactivity disorder: A comparison of teachers’ and mothers’reports. American Journalof Psychiatry, 154, 532–535. Sonuga-Barke, E. J., Auerbach, J., Campbell, S. B., Daley, D., & Thompson, M. (2005).Preschool varieties of hyperactive and dysregulated behaviour: Multiple pathways betweenrisk and disorder. Developmental Science, 8 , 141–150. Sonuga-Barke, E. J., Bitsakou, P., & Thompson, M. (2010). Beyond the dual pathwaymodel: Evidence for the dissociation of timing, inhibitory, and delayrelated impairments inattention-defi cit/hyperactivity disorder. Journal of the American Academy of Child andAdolescent Psychiatry, 49 , 345–355. Sonuga-Barke, E. J., & Halperin, J. (2010). Developmental phenotypes and causalpathways in attention deficit/hyperactivity disorder: Potential targets for earlyintervention? Journal of Child Psychology and Psychiatry, 51, 368–398. Sprich-Buckminster S, Biederman J, Milberger S, Faraone S, &Krifcher LehmanB (1993):Are perinatal complications relevant to the manifestation ofADD? Issues of comorbidityand familiality. Journal of American Academy of Child and Adolescent Psychiatry,32,1032–1037 Swanson, J. M., Sunohara, G. A., Kennedy, J. L., Regino,R., Fineberg, E.,Wigal, T.,Lerner, M.,Williams, L., LaHoste,G. J.,&Wigal, S. (1998). Association of the dopaminereceptorD4 (DRD4) gene with a refined phenotype of attention deficithyperactivitydisorder (ADHD): A family–based approach.Molecular Psychiatry, 3, 38–41. Taylor, E. (1999). Developmental neuropsychopathology of attentiondeficit and impulsiveness. Development and Psychopathology, 11, 607–628. Thapar, A.,O’Donovan,M., &Owen,M. J. (2005b). The genetics of attention deficithyperactivity disorder. Human Molecular Genetics, 14, 275–282. Thapar, A., Langley, K.,O’Donovan,M. (2006). Refining the attention deficithyperactivity disorderphenotype formolecular genetic studies. Molecular Psychiatry, 11,714–720. Thapar A, Langley K, &Asherson P, (2007). Gene–environment interplay in attentiondeficit hyperactivity disorder and the importance of a developmental perspective. BritishJournal of Psychiatry 190, 1–3. Tochigi M, Okazaki Y, & Kato N, (2004). What causes seasonality of birth inschizophrenia? Neuroscience Res, 48, 1–11 Trent S & Davies W. (2012). The influence of sex-linked genetic mechanisms on attentionand impulsivity. Biological Psychology, 89, 1–13. United States, 2003 and 2007 (2010). Increasing prevalence of parent-reported attentiondeficit/hyperactivity disorder among children, MMWR Morb Mortal Wekly Rep, 59, 1439–43. Yehuda, R. (2000). Biology of posttraumatic stress disorder. Journal of ClinicalPsychiatry, 61, 14–21. Zimmer, L (2009). Positron emission tomography neuroimagingfor a better understandingof the biology of ADHD. Neuropharmacology, 57, 601–607.

Using an external low-frequency electric field applied to dye-doped nematic liquid crystals, we demonstrate that random lasing obtained by optical pumping can be steered in angular direction by routing an all-optical waveguide able to collect the emitted light. By varying the applied voltage from 0 to 2 V, we reduce the walk-off and sweep the random laser guided beam over 7 degrees. Full Text: PDF ReferencesV. S. Letokhov, "Generation of light by a scattering medium with negative resonance absorption," Sov. Phys. JETP 26 (4), 835 (1968). DirectLink H. Cao, J. Y. Xu, D. Z. Zhang, S.-H. Chang, S. T. Ho, E. W. Seelig, X. Liu, and R. P. H. Chang, "Spatial Confinement of Laser Light in Active Random Media," Phys. Rev. Lett. 84 (24), 5584 (2000). CrossRef D. S. Wiersma, "The physics and applications of random lasers," Nature Phys. 4 (5) 359-367 (2008). CrossRef D. Wiersma and S. Cavalieri, "A temperature-tunable random laser," Nature 414, 708-709 (2001). CrossRef G. Strangi, S. Ferjani, V. Barna, A. De Luca, N. Scaramuzza, C. Versace, C. Umeton, and R. Bartolino, "Random lasing and weak localization of light in dye-doped nematic liquid crystals," Opt. Express 14 (17), 7737 (2006). CrossRef G. Strangi, S. Ferjani, V. Barna, A. De Luca, C. Versace, N. Scaramuzza, and R. Bartolino, "Random lasing in dye doped nematic liquid crystals: the role of confinement geometry," SPIE 6587, 65870P (2007) doi: 10.1117/12.722887 CrossRef S. Ferjani, V. Barna, A. De Luca, C. Versace, and G. Strangi, "Random lasing in freely suspended dye-doped nematic liquid crystals," Opt. Lett. 33(6), 557-559 (2008). CrossRef S. Ferjani, L-V. Sorriso, V. Barna, A. De Luca, R. De Marco, and G. Strangi, "Statistical analysis of random lasing emission properties in nematic liquid crystals," Phys. Rev. E 78 (1) 011707 (2008). CrossRef H. Bian, F. Yao, H. Liu, F. Huang, Y. Pei, C. Hou, and X. Sun, "Optically controlled random lasing based on photothermal effect in dye-doped nematic liquid crystals," Liq. Cryst. 41 (10), 1436-1441 (2014) CrossRef C. R. Lee, S. H. Lin, C. H. Guo, S. H. Chang, T. S. Mo, and S. C. Chu, "All-optically controllable random laser based on a dye-doped polymer-dispersed liquid crystal with nano-sized droplets," Opt. Express 18 (3), 2406-2412 (2010) CrossRef S. Perumbilavil, A. Piccardi, O. Buchnev, M. Kauranen, G. Strangi, and G. Assanto, "Soliton-assisted random lasing in optically-pumped liquid crystals," Appl. Phys. Lett. 109(16), 161105 (2016); ibid. 110(1), 1019902 (2017). CrossRef S. Perumbilavil, A. Piccardi, O. Buchnev, M. Kauranen, G. Strangi, and G. Assanto, "All-optical guided-wave random laser in nematic liquid crystals", Opt. Express 25 (5), 4672-4679 (2017). CrossRef S. Perumbilavil, A. Piccardi, R. Barboza, O. Buchnev, M. Kauranen, G. Strangi, and G. Assanto, "Beaming random laser with soliton control," Nature Comm., in press (2018) CrossRef M. Peccianti, C. Conti, G. Assanto, A. De Luca and C. Umeton, "Routing of Anisotropic Spatial Solitons and Modulational Instability in liquid crystals," Nature 432, 733-737 (2004). CrossRef J. Beeckman, K. Neyts and M. Haeltermann, "Patterned electrode steering of nematicons," J. Opt. A - Pure Appl. Opt. 8 (2), 214-220 (2006). CrossRef A. Piccardi, M. Peccianti, G. Assanto, A. Dyadyusha and M. Kaczmarek, "Voltage-driven in-plane steering of nematicons," Appl. Phys. Lett. 94, 091106 (2009). CrossRef R. Barboza, A. Alberucci, and G. Assanto, "Large electro-optic beam steering with Nematicons", Opt. Lett. 36 (14), 2611–2613 (2011). CrossRef A. Piccardi, A. Alberucci, R. Barboza, O. Buchnev, M. Kaczmarek, and G. Assanto, "In-plane steering of nematicon waveguides across an electrically adjusted interface", Appl. Phys. Lett. 100 (25), 251107 (2012). CrossRef Y. V. Izdebskaya, "Routing of spatial solitons by interaction with rod microelectrodes," Opt. Lett. 39(6), 1681-1684 (2014). CrossRef A. Pasquazi, A. Alberucci, M. Peccianti, and G. Assanto, "Signal processing by opto-optical interactions between self-localized and free propagating beams in liquid crystals," Appl. Phys. Lett. 87, 261104 (2005). CrossRef S. V. Serak, N. V. Tabiryan, M. Peccianti and G. Assanto, "Spatial Soliton All-Optical Logic Gates", IEEE Photon. Technol. Lett. 18 (12), 1287-1289 (2006). CrossRef M. Peccianti, C. Conti, G. Assanto, A. De Luca and C. Umeton, "All Optical Switching and Logic Gating with Spatial Solitons in Liquid Crystals," Appl. Phys. Lett. 81(18), 3335-3337 (2002). CrossRef A. Fratalocchi, A. Piccardi, M. Peccianti and G. Assanto, "Nonlinearly controlled angular momentum of soliton clusters," Opt. Lett. 32(11), 1447-1449 (2007). CrossRef Y. Izdebskaya, V. Shvedov, G. Assanto, and W. Krolikowski, Nat. Comm. 8, 14452 (2017). CrossRef M. Peccianti and G. Assanto, "Nematicons," Phys. Rep. 516, 147-208 (2012). CrossRef Y. Izdebskaya, A. Desyatnikov, G. Assanto and Y. Kivshar, "Deflection of nematicons through interaction with dielectric particles," J. Opt. Soc. Am. B 30(6), 1432-1437 (2013). CrossRef U. Laudyn, M. Kwasny, F. Sala, M. Karpierz, N. F. Smyth, and G. Assanto,"Curved solitons subject to transverse acceleration in reorientational soft matter," Sci. Rep. 7, 12385 (2017). CrossRef A. Alberucci, A. Piccardi, M. Peccianti, M. Kaczmarek and G. Assanto, "Propagation of spatial optical solitons in a dielectric with adjustable nonlinearity", Phys. Rev. A 82, 023806 (2010). CrossRef

Barclays: the business of banking, 1690–1996. By Margaret Ackrill and Leslie Hannah. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2001. Pp. xxi+481. ISBN 0-521-79035-2. £45.00.The worlds of the East India Company. Edited by H. V. Bowen, Margarette Lincoln, and Nigel Rigby. Woodbridge: Boydell, 2002. Pp. xvii+246. ISBN 0-85115-877-3. £45.00.Kingship and crown finance under James VI and I, 1603–1625. By John Cramsie. Woodbridge: Boydell, 2002. Pp. xi+242. ISBN 0-86193-259-5. £50.00.Mammon's music: literature and economics in the age of Milton. By Blair Hoxby. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2002. Pp. xii+320. ISBN 0-300-09378-0. $45.00.Usury, interest, and the Reformation. By Eric Kerridge. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2002. Pp. 206. ISBN 0-7546-0688-0. £55.00.The rise of commercial empires: England and the Netherlands in the age of mercantilism, 1650–1770. By David Ormrod. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2003. Pp. xvii+400. ISBN 0-521-81926-1. £55.00.The rhetoric of credit: merchants in early modern writing. By Ceri Sullivan. London: Associated University Presses, 2002. Pp. 217. ISBN 0-8386-3926-7. £38.00.The unshackling of the European economy from the sixteenth to the eighteenth centuries was achieved, ironically, by the forging of new and stronger chains of trade and credit within nations, across regions, and around the globe. The seven books under review explore that process from different disciplinary standpoints, but chiefly as it affected England, the country that would become emblematic of commercial advancement and under whose sway the modern capitalist system emerged. How England managed this feat financially and commercially, politically and culturally, amidst the shifting opportunities and perils of these centuries is answered with an often impressive sophistication and imagination that take us well beyond hackneyed analyses prompted by the Weber–Tawney thesis.

Neste estudo pretendemos analisar o modo como alunos da licenciatura em Letras-Português da Universidade Federal de Pernambuco, durante o estágio curricular, atuam para ensinar seus alunos a refletir sobre a língua, concretizando um dos eixos de ensino desse componente curricular que é a análise linguística. A pesquisa, do tipo qualitativo-descritiva, teve como corpus projetos e relatórios de estágio, além de depoimentos dos estagiários, captados no seminário de encerramento das atividades de regência de turma do ensino fundamental. Para montar o referencial teórico, buscamos autores que tratam da formação docente, do estágio e do ensino de análise linguística. Os resultados mostraram que os futuros professores trabalham numa perspectiva sociointeracionista e exploram uma diversidade de gêneros textuais, como indicado nas orientações mais recentes para o ensino de língua portuguesa. No entanto, a maioria deles explicita pouco os procedimentos didáticos realizados, não indica as dificuldades dos alunos quando da avaliação da aprendizagem e aborda determinados conhecimentos linguísticos de forma expositiva e dedutiva.Referências:ALMEIDA FILHO, J. C. Crise, transições e mudança no currículo de formação de professores de línguas. In: FORTKAMP, M. B. M.; TOMITCH, L. M.B. (org.). Aspectos da linguística aplicada: estudos em homenagem ao professor Hilário Inácio Bohn. Florianópolis: Insular, 2000. p. 33-47.AZEVEDO, T. M. Ensinar gêneros? Desenredo, Passo Fundo, RS, v. 10, n. 1, p. 92-103 - jan./jun. 2014.AZEVEDO, T. M. Transposição didática de gêneros discursivos: algumas reflexões. Desenredo. Passo Fundo, RS, v. 6, n. 2, p. 198-214 - jul./dez. 2010.BARBOSA, J. Análise e reflexão sobre a língua e as linguagens: ferramentas para os letramentos. In: RANGEL, E. O.; ROJO, R. H. R. (org.) Língua Portuguesa no Ensino Fundamental. Coleção Explorando o Ensino. vol. 19. Brasília: MEC/SEB, 2010, p. 155-182.CALLIAN, G. R.; BOTELHO, L. S. A análise linguística e o ensino de língua portuguesa: em busca do desenvolvimento da competência discursiva. Educação em Destaque. Juiz de Fora, MG, v. 5, n. 1, p. 1-21, 2014.DICKEL, A. Ensino de gramática: das polêmicas às proposições. In: SEMINÁRIO NACIONAL SOBRE LINGUAGENS E ENSINO, 7, 2012, Pelotas. Anais... Pelotas: UCPel, 2012.DUTRA. C. M. D.; LOULA, L. D. Incompreensão e desalinhamento teórico-metodológico como possíveis entraves à prática de análise linguística em sala de aula. Domínios de Lingu@gem, Uberlândia, MG, vol. 11, n. 3, p. 526-547, jul./set. 2017.EMILIO, A. Gramática, deve-se ou não se deve ensinar? Línguas Letras. Cascavel, PR, v. 9. n. 16, p. 27-35. 2007.GERALDI, J. W. Concepções de linguagem e ensino de português. In: GERALDI, J. W. (org.). O texto na sala de aula. São Paulo: Ática, 1997[1984], p. 39-46.GERALDI, J. W. Unidades básicas do ensino de português. In: GERALDI, J. W. (org.). O texto na sala de aula: leitura e produção. Cascavel: Assoeste, 1984, p. 49-69.LARROSA, Jorge. Algunas notas sobre la experiencia y sus lenguajes. In: BARBOSA, R. L. L. (org.). Trajetórias e perspectivas da formação de educadores. São Paulo: Ed. Unesp, 2004. p.19-34.LOMBARDI, R. F. e ARBOLEA, T. A. Formando professores pesquisadores do ensino de língua materna. In: CONGRESSO LATINO-AMERICANO SOBRE FORMAÇÃO DE PROFESSORES DE LÍNGUA. 1, Florianópolis, Anais... 2006, p. 614-619.MENDONÇA, M. Análise linguística: por que e como avaliar. In: Marcuschi, B. SUASSUNA, L. (org.). Avaliação em língua portuguesa: contribuições para a prática pedagógica. Belo Horizonte: Autêntica, 2007, p. 95-110.NÓBREGA, J. J.; SUASSUNA, L. Aula de gramática ou de análise linguística? Investigando objetos de estudo e objetivos norteadores. Linguagens, Educação e Sociedade. Teresina, PI, n. 31, p. 246-269, jul. 2014.OLIVEIRA, M. B. F. Revisitando a formação de professores de língua materna: teoria, prática e construção de identidades. Linguagem em (Dis)curso. Tubarão, SC, v. 6, n. 1, p. 101-117, jan./abr. 2006.PETRONI, M. R.; JUSTINO, A. R.; MELO, E. S. O. Ainda sobre a formação do professor de língua portuguesa no Brasil. Interacções, Santarém, PT, n. 19, p. 28-37, 2011.PIMENTA, S. G.; LIMA, M. S. L. Estágio e docência: diferentes concepções. Poiésis. Tubarão, SC, vol. 3, números 3 e 4, p. 5-24, 2006.RAUBER, A. L. A formação do professor de Língua Portuguesa: o diálogo entre teoria e prática. In: MAGALHÃES, J. S.; TRAVAGLIA, L. C. (org.). Múltiplas perspectivas em linguística. Uberlândia/MG: EDUFU, 2008, v. 01, p. 346-356.REINALDO, M. A. G. M. O conceito de análise linguística como eixo de ensino de língua portuguesa no Brasil. Estudos Linguísticos, n. 8. Edições Colibri/CLUNL, Lisboa, p. 229-241, 2012.REMENCHE, M. L. R.; ROHLING, N. Análise linguística e formação de professores: um discurso sobre a dicotomia teoria e prática. In: SIMPÓSIO MUNDIAL DE ESTUDOS DE LÍNGUA PORTUGUESA. SIMELP. 5, 2017. Salento. Atas... Salento: Università del Salento, 2017.SILVA, N. I. Ensino tradicional de gramática ou prática de análise linguística: uma questão de (con)tradição nas aulas de português. Revista Brasileira de Linguística Aplicada. Belo Horizonte, MG, v. 10, n. 4, p. 949-973, 2010.SILVA, W. R.; FAJARDO-TURBIN, A. E. F. Relatório de estágio supervisionado como registro da reflexão pela escrita na profissionalização do professor. Polifonia, Cuiabá, MT, v. 18, n. 23, p. 103-128, jan./jun., 2011.SIQUEIRA, R. A. R.; MESSIAS, R. A. L. Reflexão e ações na formação e atuação do professor de língua portuguesa: o diálogo como condição de autoria na prática educativa. In: Linguagem Ensino, Pelotas, RS, v.11, n.2, p.377-392, jul./dez. 2008.SUASSUNA, L. Ensino de análise linguística: situando a discussão. In: SILVA, A.; PESSOA, A. C.; LIMA, A. (org.). Ensino de gramática: reflexões sobre a língua portuguesa na escola. Belo Horizonte, MG: Autêntica Editora, 2012, p. 11-28.TARDIF, M.; LESSARD, C.; LAHAYE, L. Os professores face ao saber: esboço de uma problemática do saber docente. Teoria e Educação, Porto Alegre, RS, v. 04, p. 215-233, 1991.VIEIRA, S. R. Prática de análise linguística sem ensino de gramática? Reflexões e propostas. In: ATAÍDE, C. et al. (org.). GELNE 40 anos. Experiências teóricas e práticas nas pesquisas em Linguística e Literatura. Paulo: Blucher, 2017, p. 299-318. Recebido em 05-01-2021Revisões requeridas em 28-04-2021Aceito em 12-05-2021

Tolcsvai Nagy Gábor: Nyelv, érték, közösség. Gondolat Kiadó, Budapest, 2004, 338 oldal, 1680 Ft; Voigt Vilmos és Balázs Géza (szerk.): A kezdetektől a máig. A modern magyar szemiotika olvasókönyve. Magyar Szemiotikai Társaság, Budapest, 2003, 384 oldal, ár nélkül; Kontráné Hegybíró Edit és Kormos Judit (szerk.): A nyelvtanuló. Sikerek, módszerek, stratégiák. Okker Kiadó, Budapest, 2004, 198 oldal, 2000 Ft; Kelemen János: Nyelvfilozófiai tanulmányok. Áron Kiadó, Budapest, 2004, 249 ol­dal, 1780 Ft; Abram de Swaan:A nyelvek társadalma. A globális nyelvrendszer. Typotex, Budapest, 2004, 258 oldal, 2600 Ft; Rosenberg, K. E.: Kommunikáció. Typotex, Budapest, 2004, 259 oldal, 2450 Ft; Sipos Lajos (szerk.): „…Kínok és álmok közt…” Babitsról. Akadémiai Kiadó, Budapest, 2004, 324 oldal, 3450 Ft; Roskó Gábor és Turán Tamás: Képfogyatkozás. Akadémiai Kiadó, Budapest, 2004, 178 oldal, 3885 Ft; Dilthey, W.: A történelmi világ felépítése a szellemtudományokban. Gondolat Kiadó, Budapest, 2004, 354 oldal, 3500 Ft; De Berg, H.: Freud's theory and its use in literary and cultural studies. Camden House, Rochester, 2003, 155 oldal, 34 US dollár; Winnicott, D. W.: A kapcsolatban bontakozó lélek. Válogatta Péley Bernadett. Új Mandátum Kiadó, Budapest, 2004, 278 oldal, 2890 Ft; Bartke, S. és Siegmüller, J. (eds): Williams syndrome across languages. Benjamins, Amsterdam, 2004, 383 oldal, 100 Eur; Katona Gábor: Az önismeret paradigmái. Fejezetek a tudat kulturális evolúciójából. Janus-Osiris Kiadó, Budapest, 2000, 159 oldal, 980 Ft; Workman, L. és Reader, W.: Evolutionary psychology. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge, 2004, 417 oldal, 42 font;

The related Report by Sijen et al. was retracted on 19 November 2020. See Retraction.The effector molecules in RNA interference (RNAi) are small interfering RNAs (siRNAs). The initial population of "primary" siRNAs, ~22 nucleotides in length with 5′-monophosphates groups, is generated by the Dicer nuclease. Amplification and "spreading" of the initial trigger population are thought to contribute to strength of the RNAi response in a number of systems and involve an RNA-dependent RNA polymerase (RDRP) (see the Perspective by Baulcombe). To investigate the nature of this secondary response, Pak and Fire and Sijen et al. analyzed the course of an experimentally induced RNAi reaction in the nematode worm Caenorhabditis elegans and also examined endogenous small RNAs. They found distinct populations of "secondary" siRNAs that are antisense to the messenger RNA target, that have a di- or triphosphate moiety at their 5′ ends, and that may map both upstream and downstream of the original dsRNA trigger. Primary siRNAs do not appear to act as primers for RdRP but rather guide RdRP to targeted messages for the de novo synthesis of secondary siRNAs that further boost the RNAi response.J. Pak, A. Fire, Distinct populations of primary and secondary effectors during RNAi in C. elegans. Science315, 241-244 (2007). [Abstract][Full Text]T. Sijen, F. A. Steiner, K. L. Thijssen, R. H. A. Plasterk, Secondary siRNAs result from unprimed RNA synthesis and form a distinct class. Science315, 244-247 (2007). [Abstract][Full Text]D. C. Baulcombe, Amplified silencing. Science315, 199-200 (2007). [Summary][Full Text]

Ключові слова: українське селянство, дореформений період, феодально-кріпосницький лад, кріпоснеправо, українська історіографія. Анотація Автор аналізує статті, присвячені дослідженню кризи феодально-кріпосницького ладу, які булиопубліковані на сторінках наукового часопису «Український селянин» у 2001–2021 рр. З’ясовано, що упублікаціях знайшов відображення процес занепаду заснованого на примусовій праці селян-кріпаків сільськогогосподарства і показано наростання зумовлених цим кризових явищ. Наукові напрацювання авторівобгрунтовують висновок про назрілі у той час докорінні зміни у виробничих відносинах в українському селі іприведення їх у відповідність з капіталістичними продуктивними силами. Посилання Barmak, 2006 – Barmak M. V. Hospodarske zhyttia nimetskykh kolonii Volynskoi hubernii (KhIKh – pochatok KhKhst.) [Economic life of the German colonies of the Volyn province (19th – early 20th centuries)] // Ukrainskyi selianyn.2006. Vyp. 10. S. 219–222 [in Ukrainian].Bundak, 2010 – Bundak O. A. Selianska reforma 1861 r. na storinkakh «Ukrainskoho selianyna» [Peasant reform of1861 on the pages of «Ukrainian Peasant»] // Problemy istorii Ukrainy KhIKh – pochatku KhKh st. Kyiv: Instytut istoriiUkrainy, 2010 r. Vypusk KhVIII. S. 25–32 [in Ukrainian]. Hotsuliak, 2006 – Hotsuliak V. V. Ahrarna istoriia v imenakh na storinkakh «Ukrainskoho selianyna» [Agrarian historyin names on the pages of «Ukrainian Peasant»] // Ukrainskyi selianyn. Vyp. 10. 2006. S. 87–90 [in Ukrainian].Hrushevskyi, 1918 – Hrushevskyi M. Na porozi Novoi Ukrainy: Hadky i mrii [On the threshold of New Ukraine:Disgusts and dreams]. K. : Drukarnia Akts. T-va «Petro Barskyi u Kyivi», 1918. 120 c. [in Ukrainian].Hurzhii, 1954 – Hurzhii I. O. Rozklad feodalno-kriposnytskoi systemy v silskomu hospodarstvi Ukrainy pershoipolovyny XIX st. [Schedule of the feudal-serf system in the agriculture of Ukraine in the first half of the 19th century].Kyiv: Derpolitvydav URSR, 1954. 451 c. [in Ukrainian].Dovzhuk, 2005 – Dovzhuk I. V. Rehionalno-haluzevyi rozvytok silskoho hospodarstva Naddniprianskoi Ukrainy vpershii polovyni KhIKh st. [Regional and sectoral development of agriculture in Dnipro Ukraine in the first half of the19th century] // Ukrainskyi selianyn. 2005. Vyp. 9. S. 100–104 [in Ukrainian].Zhytkov, 2010 – Zhytkov O. A. Vysvitlennia problematyky ahrarnoi istorii 1917–1918 rr. na storinkakh naukovohovydannia «Ukrainskyi selianyn» [Coverage of the issues of agrarian history in 1917–1918 on the pages of the scientificpublication «Ukrainian Peasant»] // Naukovi zapysky Kirovohradskoho derzhavnoho pedahohichnoho universytetuimeni Volodymyra Vynnychenka. Vyp. 13. Seriia: Istorychni nauky. 2010. S. 230–241 [in Ukrainian].Kirieieva, 2018 – Kirieieva V. O. Vysvitlennia revoliutsiinykh potriasin 1917–1921 rr. na storinkakh «Ukrainskohoselianyna» [Coverage of the revolutionary upheavals of 1917–1921 on the pages of «Ukrainian Peasant»] // VisnykCherkaskoho natsionalnoho universytetu imeni Bohdana Khmelnytskoho. Seriia Istorychni nauky. 2018. Vyp. 2. S. 46–56 [in Ukrainian].Kirieieva, Morozov, 2018 – Kirieieva V. O., Morozov A. H. Ahrarna polityka Hetmanatu P. Skoropadskoho taDyrektorii UNR na storinkakh «Ukrainskoho selianyna» [Agrarian policy of the Hetmanate of P. Skoropadskyi and theDirectorate of the Ukrainian People's Republic on the pages of «Ukrainian Peasant»] // Ukrainskyi selianyn. 2018. Vyp.19. S. 90–95 [in Ukrainian].Masnenko, 2004 – Masnenko V. V. Selianstvo v istorychnii kontseptsii Mykhaila Hrushevskoho [The peasantry in thehistorical concept of Mykhailo Hrushevskyi] // Ukrainskyi selianyn. 2004. Vyp. 8. S. 47–50 [in Ukrainian].Melnychenko, 2001 – Melnychenko V. M. Ahrarni vidnosyny na Pravoberezhnii Ukraini naperedodni vidminykriposnoho prava u pratsiakh I. O. Hurzhiia [Agrarian relations in Right-Bank Ukraine on the eve of the abolition ofserfdom in the works of I.O. Georgia] // Ukrainskyi selianyn. 2001. Vyp. 2. S. 87–89 [in Ukrainian].Melnychenko, 2001 – Melnychenko V. M. Osnovni sotsialni hrupy silskoho naselennia Pravoberezhnoi Ukrainy vseredyni KhIKh st. (porivnialnyi analiz) [The main social groups of the rural population of Right Bank Ukraine in themiddle of the 19th century (comparative analysis)] // Ukrainskyi selianyn. 2001. Vyp. 1. S. 51–53. [in Ukrainian].Pipan, 2010 – Pipan Kh. M. Zarodzhennia selektsii kultury pshenytsi ozymoi (do seredyny XIX st.) [The origin of theselection of winter wheat culture (until the middle of the 19th century)] // Ukrainskyi selianyn. 2010. Vyp. 12. S. 254–257 [in Ukrainian].Prysiazhniuk, 2002 – Prysiazhniuk Yu. P. Tradytsii hospodariuvannia yak mirylo ukraino-yevreiskykh vidnosyn na seli(XIX – pochatok XX st.) [Farming traditions as a measure of Ukrainian-Jewish relations in the countryside (19th – early20th centuries)] // Ukrainskyi selianyn. 2002. Vyp. 5. S. 234–239 [in Ukrainian].Rudakova, 2001 – Rudakova I. V. Ideina kryza pravoslavia yak odyn iz chynnykiv polikonfesiinosti v ukrainskomu seli(seredyna XIX – pochatok XX st.) [Ideological crisis of Orthodoxy as one of the factors of multi-confessionalism in theUkrainian village (mid-19th – early 20th centuries)] // Ukrainskyi selianyn. 2001. Vyp. 1. S. 81–83 [in Ukrainian].Taranenko, 2009 – Taranenko O. M. Ahrarna polityka P.Skoropadskoho na storinkakh «Ukrainskoho selianyna»[Agrarian policy of P. Skoropadsky on the pages of «Ukrainian Peasant»] // Naukovi pratsi Chornomorskohoderzhavnoho universytetu im. Petra Mohyly. T.104. Vyp. 91. 2009. S. 39–44 [in Ukrainian].Tovstopiat, 2004 – Tovstopiat L. M. Rozvytok silskoho hospodarstva Zakarpattia v kintsi KhVIII – na pochatku KhIKhst. v otsintsi I. H. Shulhy [The development of agriculture in Transcarpathia at the end of the 18th – the beginning of the19th century. in the assessment of I. H. Shulga] // Ukrainskyi selianyn. 2004. Vyp. 8. S. 42–44 [in Ukrainian].

In this contribution, a numerical study of the optical properties of closely-packed gold nanorods was performed. The studied nano-objects are experimentally grown on a tilted polydimethylsiloxane (PDMS) substrate by using physical vapor deposition (PVD). This method creates nanorods tilted to a certain angle with respect to the substrate normal. This geometry allows exciting both transverse and longitudinal modes of the rods. As demonstrated in a previous experimental work, such PVD-grown nano-objects show promising possibilities both as strain gauges or strain-tunable metamaterials if fabricated on a stretchable dielectric substrate. This numerical study is based on experimental data from previous work and pushes further the subject by approaching an optimized nano-structure allowing better strain-sensitivity (particularly by changing the auto-organization of the said nanorods). Full Text: PDF ReferencesJ.W.M. Chon, C. Bullen, P. Zijlstra, M. Gu, "Spectral encoding on Gold Nanorods Doped in a Silica Sol?Gel Matrix and Its Application to High-Density Optical Data Storage", Adv. Funct. Mater. 17, 875 (2007). CrossRef C.-C. Chen, Y.-P. Lin, C.-W. Wang, H.-C. Tzeng, C.-H. Wu, Y.-C. Chen, C.-P. Chen, L.-C. Chen, Y.-C. Wu, "DNA?Gold Nanorod Conjugates for Remote Control of Localized Gene Expression by near Infrared Irradiation", J. Am. Chem. Soc. 128, 3709 (2006). CrossRef J.N. Anker, W.P. Hall, O. Lyandres, N.C. Shah, J. Zhao, R.P. Van Duyne, "Biosensing with plasmonic nanosensors", Nat. Mater 7, 442 (2008). CrossRef B. Sepulveda, P.C. Angelome, L.M. Lechuga, L.M. Liz-Marzan?, "LSPR-based nanobiosensors", Nano Today 4, 244 (2009). CrossRef A. Haes, R.P. Van Duyne, "A Nanoscale Optical Biosensor: Sensitivity and Selectivity of an Approach Based on the Localized Surface Plasmon Resonance Spectroscopy of Triangular Silver Nanoparticles", J. Am. Chem. Soc. 124, 10596 (2002). CrossRef J.C. Riboh, A.J. Haes, A.D. McFarland, C.R. Yonzon, R.P. Van Duyne, "A Nanoscale Optical Biosensor: Real-Time Immunoassay in Physiological Buffer Enabled by Improved Nanoparticle Adhesion", J. Phys. Chem. B 107, 1772 (2003). CrossRef C.R. Yonzon, E. Jeoung, S. Zou, G.C. Schatz, M. Mrksich, R.P. Van Duyne, "A Comparative Analysis of Localized and Propagating Surface Plasmon Resonance Sensors: The Binding of Concanavalin A to a Monosaccharide Functionalized Self-Assembled Monolayer", J. Am. Chem. Soc. 126, 12669 (2004). CrossRef A.J. Haes, L. Chang, W.L. Klein, R.P. Van Duyne, "Detection of a Biomarker for Alzheimer's Disease from Synthetic and Clinical Samples Using a Nanoscale Optical Biosensor", J. Am. Chem. Soc. 127, 2264 (2005). CrossRef R. Caputo, G. Palermo, M.Infusino L. De Sio, "Liquid Crystals as an Active Medium: Novel Possibilities in Plasmonics", Nanospectroscopy 1, 40 (2015). CrossRef T. Maurer, J. Marae-Djouda, U. Cataldi, A. Gontier, G. Montay, Y. Madi, B. Panicaud, D. Macias, P.-M. Adam, G. Lév?que, T. Bürgi, R. Caputo, "The beginnings of plasmomechanics: towards plasmonic strain sensors", Frontiers of Materials Science 9, 170 (2015). CrossRef X. Niu, S. P. Stagon, H. Huang, J.K. Baldwin, A. Misra, "Smallest Metallic Nanorods Using Physical Vapor Deposition", Phys. Rev. Lett. 110 136102 (2013). CrossRef Lumerical Solutions, Inc. DirectLink P.K. Jain, W. Huang, M.A.El-Sayed, "On the Universal Scaling Behavior of the Distance Decay of Plasmon Coupling in Metal Nanoparticle Pairs: A Plasmon Ruler Equation", Nanoletters 7, 2080 (2007). CrossRef P.K. Jain, M.A. El-Sayed, "Plasmonic coupling in noble metal nanostructures", Chem. Phys. Letters 487, 153 (2010). CrossRef

AbstractForeign Direct Investment (FDI) in recent years has created a positive impact for ASEAN countries. FDI give spillover effects that directly contribute capital improvements, technological developments, and global market access, also skills and managerial transfers. In order to attract FDI inflow into country, ASEAN member countries need to know what factors which attract investment related to the needs of infrastructure types and other factors. The purpose of this study is examine the determinant of FDI in ASEAN countries. This research method used is panel data regression period 2005-2015 from 10 countries in ASEAN. The results showed simultaneously and partially telecommunication infrastructure, market size, trade openness, and labor force variable have significant relationship with FDI inflows in ASEAN countries.Keywords: panel data regression, telecommunication infrastructure, market size, trade openness, labor force, FDI.ReferencesAppleyard, DR. Field, JF. and Cobb, SL. 2008. International Economics. New York: McGraw-Hill.Azam, Muhammad. 2010. “Economic Determinants of Foreign Direct Investment in Armenia, Kyrgyz Republic and Turkmenistan: Theory and Evidence”, Eurasian Journal of Business and Economics. 3 (6), 27-40.Botric, Valerija. 2006. “Main Determinants of Foreign Direct Investment in the Southeast European Countries”, Transition Studies Review. Vol. 13(2): 359–377.Calderon, C., and Serven, L., 2010. “Infrastructure and Economic Development in Sub-Saharan Africa”, Journal of African Economies. Vol.19(4): 13-87.Carbaugh, Robert J. 2008. International Economics. Edisi Kedelapan. South Western: Thomson Learning.Chakrabarti, A. 2001. “The Determinant of Foreign Direct Investment: Sensivity Analysses of Cross-Country Regression”, International Symposium on Sustainable Development. Vol 54 (1):89-114.Demirhan, E., & Masca, M. 2008. Determinants of Foreign Direct Investment Flows. Prague Economic Papers.Dutt, Pushan, et all. 2007. “International trade and unemployment: Theory and cross-national evidence”, Journal of International Economics. Volume 78(1): 32-44.Gharaibeh, A. M. 2015. “The Determinants of Foreign Direct Investment-Empirical Evidence from Bahrain”, International Journal of Business and Social Science. Vol. 6(8): 94-106.Grigg, N. 2000. Infrastructure System Management & Optimazation. Working Paper of Internasional Civil Engineering Departement Diponegoro University.Hirsch, Caitlin E. 1976. Macroeconomics, Politics and Policy: The Determinants of Capital Flows to Latin America. Texas Tech University.Hymer, Stephen Herbert. 1976. The International Operations of National Firms: A Study of Direct Foreign Investment (MIT Press, Cambridge, MA), MIT Department of Economics PhD thesis originally presented 1960.Kaliappan, Shivee Ranjanee et all. 2013. “Foreign Direct Investments (FDI) and Economic Growth: Empirical Evidence from Southern Africa Customs Union (SACU) Countries”, International Journal of Economics and Management. Vol 7(1): 136 – 149.Kurniati, Y., A. et al. 2007. Determinan FDI (Faktor-faktor yang Menentukan Investasi Asing Langsung). Jakarta: Bank Indonesia.Mughal, M.M., & Akram, M. 2011. “Does Market Size Affect FDI? The Case of Pakistan”, Interdisciplinary Journal of Contemporary Research in Business. Vol. 2(9): 237-247.Nasir, S. 2016. “FDI in India’s Retail Sector: Opportunities and Challenges”, Middle-East Journal of Scientific Research. Vol: 23(3): 155-125.Novianti, Tanti et all. 2014. “The Infrastructure’s Influence on the Asean Countries’ Economic Growth”, Journal of Economics and Development Studies. Vol. 2(4):243-254.Rehman, C. A., Ilyas, M., Alam, H. M., & Akram. M., (2011). “The impact of Infrastructure on Foreign Direct Investment: The case of Pakistan”, International Journal of Business and Management. Vol.6(5): 184-197.Salvatore, D. 2007. International Economics. United States: John Wiley & Sons, Inc.Sarna, Ritash. 2005. The impact of core labour standards on Foreign Direct Investment in East Asia. Working Paper of the Japan Institute No. 1789.Shah, Mumtaz Hussain. 2014. The Significance of Infrastructure for Fdi Inflow in Developing Countries. Journal of Life Economics. Vol. 3(5):1-16.Shah, Mumtaz Hussain., and Khan, Yahya. 2016. Trade Liberalisation and FDI Inflow in Emerging Economies. Business & Economic Review. Vol 2(1): 35-52.Todaro, Michael P. and Smith, Stephen C. 2011. Economic Development. Ninth Edition. United States: Addison Wesley.Umoru, D. & Yaqub, J.O. 2013. “Labour productivity and Human capital in Nigeria: The empirical evidence”, International Journal of Humanities and Social Sciences. Vol. 3(4). 199-221.Vernon, R. (1966). “The product cycle hypothesis in a new international environment”, Oxford bulletin of economics and statistics. Vol 41(4), 255-267.World Bank. 2015. World Development Indicator 2015.Zeb, Nayyra et all. 2015. “Telecommunication Infrastructure and Foreign Direct Investment in Pakistan: An Empirical Study”, Global Journal of Management and Business Research. Vol. 14(4): 117-128.

1. Alivizatou, M. (2019). Digital intangible heritage: Inventories, virtual learning and participation. Heritage & Society, 12(2–3), 116–135. 2. Billett, S. (2009). Conceptualizing learning experiences: Contributions and mediations of the social, personal, and brute. Mind, Culture, and Activity, 16(1), 32–47. 3. Bonilla, C. M. (2014). Racial Counternarratives and L atina Epistemologies in Relational Organizing. Anthropology & Education Quarterly, 45(4), 391–408. 4. Britain, T. (2007). How We Are: Photographing Britain. 5. Brodie, R. J., Hollebeek, L. D., Jurić, B., & Ilić, A. (2011). Customer Engagement: Conceptual Domain, Fundamental Propositions, and Implications for Research. Journal of Service Research, 14(3), 252–271. https://doi.org/10.1177/1094670511411703 6. Budge, K. (2017). Objects in focus: Museum visitors and Instagram. Curator: The Museum Journal, 60(1), 67–85. 7. Budge, K., & Burness, A. (2018). Museum objects and Instagram: agency and communication in digital engagement. Continuum, 32(2), 137–150. 8. Callanan, M. A., & Oakes, L. M. (1992). Preschoolers’ questions and parents’ explanations: Causal thinking in everyday activity. Cognitive Development, 7(2), 213–233. 9. Callanan, M., Cervantes, C., & Loomis, M. (2011). Informal learning. Wiley Interdisciplinary Reviews: Cognitive Science, 2(6), 646–655. 10. Cameron, F. (2003). Digital Futures I: Museum collections, digital technologies, and the cultural construction of knowledge. Curator: The Museum Journal, 46(3), 325–340. 11. Cokley, J., Gilbert, L., Jovic, L., & Hanrick, P. (2016). Growth of ‘Long Tail’in Australian journalism supports new engaging approach to audiences. Continuum, 30(1), 58–74. 12. Cole, M., & Consortium, D. L. (2006). The fifth dimension: An after-school program built on diversity. Russell Sage Foundation. 13. European Commission. (2015). i-Treasures: intangible cultural heritage of the past available through advanced modern technologies. 14. Fitts, S., & McClure, G. (2015). Building Social Capital in Hightown: The Role of Confianza in L atina Immigrants’ Social Networks in the New South. Anthropology & Education Quarterly, 46(3), 295–311. 15. Francesca, P. (2017). Final Report on User Requirements: Identification and Analysis. 16. Gade, R. (2009). Event Culture - The Museum and Its Staging (Kopenhagen, 6-7 Nov 09). 17. Gibbert, M., Ruigrok, W., & Wicki, B. (2008). What passes as a rigorous case study? Strategic Management Journal, 29(13), 1465–1474. 18. Gillard, P. (2002). Cruising through history wired. Museums and the Web 2002. 19. Goodwin, M. H. (1990). He-said-she-said: Talk as social organization among black children (Vol. 618). Indiana University Press. 20. Hamma, K. (2004). The role of museums in online teaching, learning, and research. First Monday. 21. Henchman, M. (2000). Bringing the object to the viewer: Multimedia techniques for the scientific study of art. 22. Herrgott, C. (2016). Cantu in paghjella: Patrimoine Culturel Immatériel et nouvelles technologies dans le projet I-Treasures. Port Acadie: Revue Interdisciplinaire En Études Acadiennes/Port Acadie: An Interdisciplinary Review in Acadian Studies, 30, 91–113. 23. Howell, R., & Chilcott, M. (2013). A sense of place: re-purposing and impacting historical research evidence through digital heritage and interpretation practice. International Journal of Intangible Heritage, 8, 165–177. 24. King, L., Stark, J. F., & Cooke, P. (2016). Experiencing the digital world: The cultural value of digital engagement with heritage. Heritage & Society, 9(1), 76–101. 25. Lomb, N. (2009). Dip circle used to study the earth’s magnetic field at Parramatta Observatory. 26. Majors, Y. J. (2015). Shoptalk: Lessons in teaching from an African American hair salon. Teachers College Press. 27. Marty, P. F. (2008). Museum websites and museum visitors: digital museum resources and their use. Museum Management and Curatorship, 23(1), 81–99. 28. Moqtaderi, H. (2019). Citizen curators: Crowdsourcing to bridge the academic/public divide. University Museums and Collections Journal, 11(2), 204–210. 29. Müller, K. (2013). Museums and virtuality. In Museums in a digital age (pp. 295–305). Routledge. 30. Nasir, N. S., Rosebery, A. S., Warren, B., & Lee, C. D. (2006). Learning as a cultural process: Achieving equity through diversity. 31. O’Brien, H. L., & Toms, E. G. (2008). What is user engagement? A conceptual framework for defining user engagement with technology. Journal of the American Society for Information Science and Technology, 59(6), 938–955. 32. O’Neill, R. (2017). The Rise of the Citizen Curator: Participation as Curation on the Web. University of Hull. 33. Opie, I., & Opie, P. (2000). The lore and language of schoolchildren. New York Review of Books. 34. Pallud, J. (2017). Impact of interactive technologies on stimulating learning experiences in a museum. Information & Management, 54(4), 465–478. 35. Pallud, J., & Straub, D. W. (2014). Effective website design for experience-influenced environments: The case of high culture museums. Information & Management, 51(3), 359–373. 36. Pozzi, F. (2017). Final Report on User Requirements: Identification and Analysis. Unpublished I-Treasures Project Report. 37. Proctor, N. (2010). Digital: Museum as platform, curator as champion, in the age of social media. Curator: The Museum Journal, 53(1), 35. 38. Rogoff, B., Callanan, M., Gutiérrez, K. D., & Erickson, F. (2016). The organization of informal learning. Review of Research in Education, 40(1), 356–401. 39. Schugurensky, D. (2000). The forms of informal learning: Towards a conceptualization of the field. 40. Scribner, S., & Cole, M. (1973). Cognitive Consequences of Formal and Informal Education: New accommodations are needed between school-based learning and learning experiences of everyday life. Science, 182(4112), 553–559. 41. Song, M., Elias, T., Martinovic, I., Mueller-Wittig, W., & Chan, T. K. Y. (2004). Digital heritage application as an edutainment tool. Proceedings of the 2004 ACM SIGGRAPH International Conference on Virtual Reality Continuum and Its Applications in Industry, 163–167. 42. Taheri, B., Jafari, A., & O’Gorman, K. (2014). Keeping your audience: Presenting a visitor engagement scale. Tourism Management, 42, 321–329. 43. Tan, B.-K., & Rahaman, H. (2009). Virtual heritage: Reality and criticism. 44. Tarlowski, A. (2006). If it’s an animal it has axons: Experience and culture in preschool children’s reasoning about animates. Cognitive Development, 21(3), 249–265. 45. Tate. (2007). How We Are Now at Tate Britain Museum. 46. Taylor, J., & Gibson, L. K. (2017). Digitisation, digital interaction and social media: embedded barriers to democratic heritage. International Journal of Heritage Studies, 23(5), 408–420. 47. UNESCO. (2011). What is Intangible Cultural Heritage? 48. Vygotsky, L. S. (2012). Thought and language. MIT press. 49. Wenger-Trayner, E., Wenger-Trayner, B., & W.-T. (2015). Communities of practice: A brief introduction. 50. Wenger, E. (1999). Communities of practice: Learning, meaning, and identity. Cambridge university press. 51. Yin, R. K. (2009). Case study research: Design and methods (Vol. 5). sage.

RESUMENLa investigación arqueológica sobre el mundo funerario hispanorromano ha conocido en los últimos años un empuje realmente extraordinario, tanto desde el punto de vista conceptual, como instrumental y aplicado. La literatura científica viene alumbrando desde hace algo más de dos décadas multitud de trabajos sobre los aspectos legales y jurídicos –públicos y privados– asociados a la muerte, la topografía sepulcral, los rituales empleados y su carácter celebrativo, las tipologías de enterramientos y las formas arquitectónicas empleadas, la ornamentación y la iconografía funerarias, la composición y el simbolismo de urnas y ajuares, y su papel en el funus y la conmemoración del fallecido, la bioantropología, y también la escatología, por cuanto entre otras cuestiones se han empezado a identificar sepulturas no convencionales o anómalas. Todo ello es analizado con afán de síntesis, planteando propuestas de futuro, entre las cuales destacan la necesidad de extremar el rigor y la interdisciplinariedad de las intervenciones, de reducir la excavación en beneficio de la exégesis, y de entender y abordar los conjuntos urbanos como yacimientos únicos, en el espacio y en el tiempo. Palabras clave: Hispania, Alto Imperio, funus, ritual, formas arquitectónicas, escatología Topónimos: HispaniaPeriodo: Antigua Roma ABSTRACTArchaeological research on the Hispano-Roman funerary world has achieved in recent years a remarkable thrust, both from the conceptual point of view as well as instrumental and applied. For more than two decades, scientific literature has illuminated several works about legal and juridical aspects on public and private issues associated with death, the burial topography, the rituals carried out, and their celebratory character. They have focused as well on the types of burials, the most used architectonical forms, the ornamentation, and funerary iconography, the composition, and symbolism of urns and grave goods and their role in the funus and the commemoration of the deceased, bio anthropology, and, also, eschatology, among other issues, to start identifying unconventional or anomalous graves. From all this, it is analyzed with the aim of synthesis, planning forward proposals for the future, among which are the need to be rigorous and interdisciplinary in the interventions, to reduce excavation for the benefit of exegesis, and to understand and address urban complexes as unique archaeological sites, in space and time.Keywords: Hispania, High Empire, funus, ritual, architectonical forms, eschatologyPlace names: HispaniaPeriod: Ancient Rome REFERENCIAS Alfayé, S. (2009): “Sit tibi terra gravis: magical-religious practices against Restless dead in the ancient world”, en Marco, F.; Pina, F. y Remesal, J. (Eds.), Formae mortis: el tránsito de la vida a la muerte en las sociedades antiguas, Instrumenta 30, Barcelona, 181-215.—(2021): “Sobre tumbas, magos y defixiones: actividades mágicas en contextos funerarios de Hispania”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.): Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 393-410. Alonso, C. (2019): “Platos y cuencos con sal: un ritual funerario de la Edad Moderna y Contemporánea en la Península Ibérica”, Munibe Antropología-Arkeologia 70, Donostia, 335-349.Alvar, A. et alii (2021): Si muero, no me olvides. Miradas sobre la sociedad de Augusta Emerita a través de la epigrafía funeraria, Universidad de Alcalá de Henares.Andreu, J. (Ed.) (2012): Las cupae hispanas. Origen, difusión, usos, tipologias, Tudela. Andreu, J., Espinosa, D. y Pastor, S. (Eds.) (2011): Mors Omnibus instat. Aspectos arqueológicos, epigráficos y rituales de la muerte en el occidente romano, Madrid.Andújar, A. y Blázquez, C. (2021): “Mors inmatura extra loca sepulturae. Enterramientos infantiles en Hispania en áreas no funerarias”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 411-427.Anglada, R. y Román, J.M. (2001): “Excavaciones de urgencia en el colegio de San Blas, Carmona (Sevilla)”, AAA’1998, Vol. III.2, Sevilla, 916-928.Antico Gallina, M. (1997): “Locus datus decreto decurionum. Riflessioni topografiche e giuridiche sul suburbium attraverso i tituli funerari”, Epigraphica LIX, 205-224.Arévalo, A. (Ed.) (2018): Monedas para el Más Allá. Uso y significado de las monedas en las necrópolis tardopúnicas y romanas en Ebusus, Gades y Malaca, Cádiz. Baills-Talbi, N. y Dasen, V. (2008): “Rites funéraires et pratiques magiques”, en Gusi, F., Muriel, S. y Olaria, C. (Coords.) (2008), Nasciturus, Infans, Puerulus vobis Mater Terra. La muerte en la infancia, Castellón, 595-618.Barrero, N. (2022): Ornamenta muliebria. El adorno personal femenino en Mérida durante la Antigüedad, Mérida. Barroso, R. (2021): “Las concepciones escatológicas romanas en el cambio de Era: problemas de investigación”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.): Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 375-391. Bartoloni, G. y Benedettini, M.G. (a cura di) (2008): Sepolti tra i vivi. Evidenza ed interpretazione di contesti funerari in abitato, Roma.Bejarano, A. M.; Bustamante, M. (2016): “Huchas cerámicas de época romana. A propósito del hallazgo de una tumba en Augusta Emerita (Mérida, Badajoz)”, Zephyrus LXXVIII, Salamanca, 131-150.Bel, V. (2002): Pratiques funéraires du Haut-Empire dans le Midi de la Gaule. La nécropole Gallo-romaine du Valladas à Saint-Paul-Trois-Châteaux (Drôme), Lattes. Belcastro, M.G. y Ortalli, J. (a cura di) (2010): Sepulture anomale. Indagini archeologiche e antropologiche dall’epoca classica al Medioevo in Emilia Romagna, Firenze.Beltrán de Heredia, J. (2007): “La via sepulchralis de la Plaza Vila de Madrid. Un ejemplo del ritual funerario durante el Alto Imperio en le necrópolis occidental de Barcino”, Quarhis 3, Barcelona, 12-63.—(2008): “Inhumaciones ‘privilegiadas’ intra muros durante la Antigüedad Tardía: el caso de Barcino”, AAC 19, Córdoba, 231-260.Beltrán Fortes, J. y Morena, J.A. (2018): “Dos nuevos monumenta de la necrópolis norte de Torreparedones (Baena, Córdoba)”, Archivo Español de Arqueología 91, Madrid, 7-32. Bendala, M. (1996): El vino en el ritual y el simbolismo funerario en la Roma antigua”, en Celestino, S. (Ed.), El vino en la Antigüedad romana, Jerez de la Frontera, 51-62. Bérard, R.-M. (a cura di) (2021): Il diritto alla sepoltura nel Mediterraneo antico, Rome.Biaggio, S. y Butti, F. (2007): “Inumazione e cremazione tra il Lago Verbano e il Lago di Como: cronologia e distribuzione, mutazione e persistenze”, en Faber, A. et alii (Eds.), Körpergräber des 1. – 3. Jahrhunderts in der Römischen welt, Frankfurt, 255-270.Blaizot, F. et alii (2007): “Inhumation and cremation in Roman Gaul: continuity or discontinuity of the burial practices”, en Faber, A. et alii (Eds.), Körpergräber des 1. – 3. Jahrhunderts in der Römischen welt, Frankfurt, 305-321.Blassi, M. (2008): “Il caso controverso degli onori funebri per Publio Valerio Publicola”, en Bartoloni, G. y Benedettini, M.G. (a cura di), Sepolti tra i vivi. Evidenza ed interpretazione di contesti funerari in abitato, Roma, 1047-1066.Bustamante, M., Heras, F.J. y Detry, C. (2021): “Ritualidad y magia en el suburbio funerario de Augusta Emerita (Mérida, Badajoz)”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 175-197.Carrasco I. et alii (2004): “Nuevos datos acerca de la necrópolis romana del sector septentrional de Colonia Romula Hispalis”, Romula 3, Sevilla, 125-148.Cebrián, R. (2017): “Las capsae de la necrópolis de incineración de las parcelas números 45 y 46 de Segobriga (Saelices, Hispania Citerior)”, Archivo Español de Arqueología 90, Madrid, 29-51.—(2021): “Las urnas cinerarias de las necrópolis altoimperiales de Segobriga. Tipología formal y cronológica”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 299-315.Cebrián, R. y Hortelano, I. (2016): Segobriga VI. La necrópolis noroccidental de Segobriga (Saelices, Hispania Citerior): arquitectura funeraria, organización espacial y cronología, Cuenca.Cerrato, E. (2021): “La cristianización del paisaje funerario en Corduba (siglos IV-V .C.): el final de un proceso cultural y religioso”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 129-149. Chamizo, J.J. (2020): El área funeraria de San Agustín, un espacio jerarquizado en un suburbio noreste de Augusta Emerita”, Anas 31-31 (2018-2019), Mérida, 129-153. Ciuriana, J. (2006): Pràctiques i rituals funeraris a Tarraco i el seu ager (segle II a.C.- III/IV d.C.), Tesis Doctoral, Universidad Rovira i Virgili, https://www.tesisenred.net/handle/10803/37343#page=1—(2009-2011): “Mors immatura. Morir abans d’hora a Tarraco (segles I-III d.C.)”, Empuries 56, Barcelona, 207-226.Ciuriana, J. y Macías, J.M. (2010): “La ciudad extensa: usos y paisajes suburbanos de Tarraco”, en Vaquerizo, D. (Ed.), Las áreas suburbanas en la ciudad histórica. Topografía, usos, función, Córdoba, 309-334. Cortesão, F. (2019): Mundo funerário romano sob o prisma da cremação: análise antropológica de amostras alto-imperiais da Lusitânia, Universidad de Coimbra, https://eg.uc.pt/handle/10316/87497 —(2020): “Una mirada bioantropológica sobre el funus acerbum: El caso de Augusta Emerita en época altoimperial”, Anas 31-32. 2018-2019, Mérida, 183-200.—(2021): “Crematio na provincia Lusitania: o contributo dos estudos bioantropológicos”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 199-216. De Filippis, Ch. (1997): Imago mortis. L’uomo romano e la morte, Napoli.De Miguel, M.P. et alii (Eds.) (2020): Cuidar, curar, morir: la enfermedad leída en los huesos, Alicante. Desideri, P. (1995): “Il trattamento del corpo dei suicidi”, en Hinard, F. (Ed.), La mort au quotidien dans le monde Ro-main, Paris, 189-204. Di Cosmo, A. P. (2020): “Il funus imperatorum ed il “Teatro del potere”. Le esequie di Costantino e la reinvenzione dei riti funerari imperiali in un cosmo che progressivamente si fa cristiano”, Gerión 38 (1), Madrid, 157-192.Edmonson, J.; Trillmich, W. y Nogales, T. (2001): Imagen y memoria. Monumentos funerarios en la colonia Augusta Emerita, Madrid. Faber, A. et alii (Eds.) (2007): Körpergräber des 1. – 3. Jahrhunderts in der Römischen welt, Frankfurt. Fernández Martínez, C. (2007): Carmina latina epigraphica de la Bética romana. Las primeras piedras de nuestra poesía, Sevilla.Fernández Sutilo, L. (2020): Muerte y ritual en Onoba Aestuaria y su territorium, Huelva.—(2021): “La necrópolis norte de Onoba: un juego de poder entre la población autóctona y los nuevos ciudadanos romanos entre el cambio de Era y el siglo II d.C.”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 31-46. Forn, C.; Padrós, P. y Vázquez, D. (2021): “Rituales y prácticas funerarias en las necrópolis de la ciudad romana de Baetulo (Hispania Tarraconensis): El ejemplo de la necrópolis occidental de Illa Pradera”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 279-297. Frère, D. et alii (Dirs.) (2021): Manger, boire, se parfumer pour l’éternité: Rituels alimentaires et odorants en Italie et en Gaule du IXe siècle avant au Ier siècle après J.-C., Naples.García Matamala, B. (2002): “Enterramientos con urnas de tradición indígena en Corduba”, en Vaquerizo, D. (Ed.), Espacios y usos funerarios en el Occidente romano, Córdoba, vol. II, 275-296.—(2003): “Enterramientos de tradición indígena en Corduba”, Anales de Arqueología Cordobesa 13-14, Córdoba, 251-278. García Matamala, B. y Liébana, J.L. (2006): “Inhumaciones infantiles de tradición indígena en un sector de la necrópolis oriental de Corduba”, en Vaquerizo, D; Garriguet, J.A. y León, A. (Eds.), Espacio y usos funerarios en la ciudad histórica, AAC 17, Córdoba, vol. I, 99-114.García-Barberena, M. et alii (2015): “El mundo funerario en Pompelo. Necrópolis y enterramientos singulares”, Trabajos de Arqueología Navarra 27, Pamplona, 65-107.García-Blánquez, L.A. y Vizcaíno, J. (2008): “Ajuares de la necrópolis tardoantigua de Los Villares (Baños y Mendigo, Murcia)”, Verdolay 11, Murcia, 225-261. García-Prosper, E. (2015): Los ritos funerarios de la necrópolis romana de la calle Quart de Valencia (siglos II a.C.-III d.C.), Tesis Doctoral, Universitat de València.García-Prosper, E. y Polo, M. (2020): “Estudio bioantropológico y paleopatológico del sepulcretum de Llanos del Pretorio”, en Vaquerizo, D.; Ruiz, A. y Rubio, M. (2020): El sepulcretum romano de Llanos del Pretorio (Córdoba, España), Bari, 161-172.Garriguet, J.A. (2020): “Representación e inmortalidad a través de la escultura funeraria en la Córdoba romana”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Coord.), La muerte en Córdoba. Creencias, ritos y cementerios (1). De la Prehistoria al ocaso de la ciudad romana, Córdoba, 179-201. González Acuña, D. (2011): Forma Urbis Hispalensis. El urbanismo de la ciudad romana de Hispalis a través de los testimonios arqueológicos, Sevilla. González Villaescusa, R. (2001): El mundo funerario romano en el País Valenciano, Madrid. Gregori, L. (2005): “Definizione e misurazione dello spazio funerario nell´epigrafia reppublicana e protoimperiale di Roma. Un’indagine campione”, en Cresci Marrone, G. y Tirelli, M. (Eds.), “Terminavit sepulcrum”: i recinti funerari nelle necropoli di Altino, Roma, 77-126.Heinzelmann, M. et alii (Eds.) (2001): Culto dei morti e costumi funerari romani. Roma, Italia settentrionale e province nord-occidentali dalla tarda Repubblica all’età imperiale, Wiesbaden.Hernández Pérez, R. (2001): Poesía latina sepulcral de la Hispania romana: estudio de los tópicos y sus formulaciones, Valencia.Hidalgo Martín, L. (2020): “Reciclando inscripciones. La temprana reutilización de soportes funerarios en Augusta Emerita (ss. I-IV)”, Cuadernos de Arqueología Emeritense 47, Mérida, 111-126.Hidalgo Martín, L. et alii (2019): Nueva epigrafía funeraria de Augusta Emerita. Tituli sepulcrales urbanos (ss. I-VII) y su contexto arqueológico (NEFAE), Mérida. Hinojo, E. y Ribes, C. (2017): “Intervencions arqueològiques al mercat de Sant Antoni: noves dades sobre la xarxa viària, l’ocupació i l’estructuració del pla de Barcelona des d’època romana i de la fortificació abaluardada del segle XVII”, Tribuna d’Arqueologia 2014-2015, Barcelona, 401-422.Jiménez Díez, A. (2008): Imagines Hibridae. Una aproximación postcolonialista al estudio de las necrópolis de la Bética, Anejos de AEspA XLIII, Madrid.Jiménez Salcedo, C. (2020): “La muerte en Roma: fuentes y legislación en el Derecho Romano”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Coord.), La muerte en Córdoba. Creencias, ritos y cementerios (1). De la Prehistoria al ocaso de la ciudad romana, Córdoba, 81-94.Jiménez Vialás, H. et alii (2020): “Propuesta metodológica para la excavación y documentación de cremaciones en urna. Las necrópolis de Bailo-La Silla del Papa y Baelo Claudia (Tarifa, Cádiz)”, en De Miguel, M.P. et alii (Eds.), Cuidar, curar, morir: la enfermedad leída en los huesos, Alicante, 265-285. López Melero, R. (1997): “Enterrar en Urso (Lex Ursonensis LXXIII-LXXIV)”, Studia Histórica. Historia Antigua 15-16, Salamanca, 105-118. López Melero, R. y Stylow, A.U. (1995): “Una pena sepulcral en favor de la res publica Aiungitanorum”, Espacio, Tiempo y Forma. Serie II, Hª Antigua, t. 8, Madrid, 219-253.Loza Azuaga, M.L. (2010): “Vestido y estatus. Representaciones de luto en la estatuaria hispanorromana”, Archivo Español de Arqueología 83, Madrid, 281-301.Machancoses, M. (2015): Topografía urbana de la Valentia romana altoimperial: ciudad y suburbio, Tesis Doctoral, Universitat de València. Martino, D. y Muñoz, F. (2021): “Morir en Legio. Una aproximación desde la arqueología y la epigrafía sobre las costumbres funerarias en la ciudad de León en época romana”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 333-345.Martínez Pérez, M. A. (2020): Las necrópolis de la Boatella y la C/ San Vicente Mártir (Valencia). Topografía y ritual funerario, Tesis Doctoral inédita, Universitat de València.Mayer, M. (2006): “H.M.H.N.S.N.L.S. El monumento funerario como confin inamovible”, en Bertinelli, M.G.; Donati, A. (Eds.), Misurare il tempo misurare lo spazio, Borghesi 2005, 209-232.Melchor, E. (2020): “La voz y la memoria de los muertos: el orden social de la Córdoba romana a través de la epigrafía funeraria y honorífica (los ordines privilegiados)”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Coord.), La muerte en Córdoba. Creencias, ritos by cementerios (1). De la Prehistoria al ocaso de la ciudad romana, Córdoba, 203-226.Miró, C. e Hinojo, E. (2021): “La necrópolis altoimperial del mercado de Sant Antoni de Barcelona”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 261-278.Moret, P. et alii (2017): “La Silla del Papa: hábitat y necrópolis. Campañas 2014-2016”, Mélanges de la Casa de Velázquez 47.1, Madrid, 49-71.Moret, P. et alii (2019): “Le courroux de Philonicus: une défixion latine de Bétique (La Silla del Papa, Cadix)”, Rea 121.2, 329-356. Muñiz, E. (2007): “La cristianización del espacio funerario en los siglos II y III d.C.”, Arys 5. 2002, Huelva, 123-132.Murciano, J.M. (2010): Historiografía de los aspectos funerarios de Augusta Emerita (siglos I-IV), Cuadernos Emeritenses 36, Mérida.Murciano, J.M. (2019): Monumenta. Tipología monumental funeraria en Augusta Emerita. Origen y desarrollo entre los siglos I a.C. y IV d.C., Monografías Emeritenses 12, Mérida.—(2020): “Reutilización y usos polivalentes en el ámbito funerario emeritense”, Cuadernos de Arqueología Emeritense 47, Mérida, 99-110.Ordóñez, S.; García-Dils, S. (2021): “Cipo funerario de Corduba”, Ficheiro Epigráfico 218, Coimbra, 3-8. Ortalli, J. (2001): “Il culto funerario della Cispadana romana. Rappresentazione e interiorità”, en Heinzelmann, M. et alii (Eds.), Culto dei morti e costumi funerari romani..., Wiesbaden, 215-242. —(2007): “Cremazione e inumazione nella Cisalpina: convivenza o contrapposizione?”, en Faber, A. et alii (Eds.), Körpergräber des 1. – 3. Jahrhunderts in der Römischen welt, Frankfurt, 201-213.—(2010): “Morti inquiete e tombe anomale tra storia, antropologia e archeologia”, en Belcastro, M.G. y Ortalli, J. (Eds.), Sepulture anomale. Indagini archeologiche e antropologiche dall’epoca classica al Medioevo in Emilia Romagna, Firenze, 23-37. Ortalli, J. et alii (2011): “Culti e riti funerari dei Romani: la documentazione archeologica”, Thesaurus Cultus et Rituum Antiquorum (ThesCRA) VI, Los Ángeles, pp. 198-215.Pachón, J.A. y Ruiz, J.I. (2006): Las Cuevas de Osuna. Estudio histórico-arqueológico de una necrópolis ruprestre de la Antigüedad, Osuna.Pearce, J. y Weekes, J. (Eds.) (2018): Death as a process, Oxford-Philadelphia. Pereira, C. (2018): As necrópoles romanas do Algarve. Acerca dos espaços da morte no extremo sul da Lusitânia, Lisboa. Pereira, C. y Coelho, C. (2021): “Memórias sepulcrais romanas do Algarve: dinámicas de um espaço funerário suburbano”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 237-257. Pereira, C. y Alburquerque, P. (2018): “Inhumaçoes infantís em ânfora na península ibérica durante a época romana: a prática e o rito”, Spal 27, Sevilla, 89-118. Pérez López, I. (1999): Leones romanos en Hispania, Madrid.Pérez Maestro, C. (2007): “El puticuli de Emerita Augusta”, en Faber, A. et alii (Eds.), Körpergräber des 1. – 3. Jahrhunderts in der Römischen welt, Frankfurt, 291-304.Polo, M. (2016): Paleobiología humana de la fundación romana de Valentia, Tesis Doctoral, Universitat d’Alacant. Portillo, A. (2021): “Usos del cánido en los contextos funerario y ritual del periodo clásico”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 429-459.Portillo Sotelo, J.L. (2018): “Reflexiones sobre La última fase de la necrópolis occidental de la ciudad romana de Valentia”, Lucentum XXXVII, Alicante, 173-192. Prados, F. y Jiménez, H. (Coords.) (2015): La muerte en Baelo Claudia. Necrópolis y ritual en el confín del Imperio romano, Cádiz-Alicante. Prados, F. y Jiménez, H. (2021): “La vía sepulcral y la topografía extraurbana de Baelo Claudia. Apuntes metodológicos e interpretativos”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 17-30.Prados, F., Abad, L. y Jiménez-Vialas, H. (2020): “Primeros avances de la intervención arqueológica en los mausoleos de la puerta sureste de Baelo Claudia: el monumento de Iunia Rufina”, Zephyrus 85, Salamanca, 163-184.Prieur, J. (1991): La morte nell’antica Roma, Genova.Raposo, N. (2020): “La delimitación de los espacios públicos en la necrópolis de Porta Stabia (Pompeya)”, Florentia Iliberritana 31, Granada, 129-159.Remesal, J. (2002): “Aspectos legales del mundo funerario romano”, en Vaquerizo, D. (Ed.), Espacio y usos funerarios en el Occidente romano, Córdoba, 369-378. Rodríguez Temiño, I. et alii (2012): “Avance de las nuevas investigaciones en la necrópolis romana de Carmona”, Spal 21, Sevilla, 127-151.Rolo, A.M. (2018): O mundo funerário romano no Noroeste Alentejano (Portugal): o contributo das intervenções de Abel Viana e António Dias de Deus, Tesis Doctoral, Universidad de Lisboa. —(2021): “O mundo funerário romano no Alto Alentejo (Portugal). Subsídios para uma síntese regional”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 217-236.Román Rodríguez, J.M. (2001): “El almacenamiento de grano en Carmona: el horreum de San Blas”, en Caballos, A. (Ed.), Carmona Romana, Sevilla, 233-250.Rosser, P. y Soler, S. (2014): “El mito del héroe en una necrópolis periurbana tardo-republicana de un asentamiento del Mediterráneo Occidental (Alicante, España), Revista Historias del Orbis Terrarum 12, Santiago de Compostela, 71-127. Rubio, M. (2021): “Inhumaciones infantiles en Colonia Patricia Corduba”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 93-113. Ruiz Bueno, M.D. (2018): Dinámicas topográficas urbanas en Hispania. El espacio intramuros entre los siglos II y VII d.C., Bari. —(2020): “Continuidad y ruptura de los espacios funerarios de Córdoba en época tardoantigua. Novedades cronológicas y topográficas”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Coord.), La muerte en Córdoba. Creencias, ritos y cementerios (1). De la Prehistoria al ocaso de la ciudad romana, Córdoba, 155-178.Ruiz Osuna, A. (2007): La monumentalización de los espacios funerarios en Colonia Patricia Corduba (ss. I a.C.- II d.C.), MgAC 16, Córdoba.—(2010): Colonia Patricia, centro difusor de modelos: topografía y monumentalización funerarias en Baetica, Córdoba.—(2020a): “Las estructuras de cremación del sepulcretum de Llanos del Pretorio”, en Vaquerizo, D; Ruiz, A. y Rubio, M. (Eds.), El sepulcretum romano de Llanos del Pretorio (Córdoba), Bari, 91-104. —(Coord.) (2020b): La muerte en Córdoba. Creencias, ritos y cementerios (1). De la Prehistoria al ocaso de la ciudad romana, Córdoba—(2020c): “Las necrópolis de Corduba-Colonia Patricia: topografía, vías funerarias y monumentos”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Coord.), La muerte en Córdoba. Creencias, ritos y cementerios (1). De la Prehistoria al ocaso de la ciudad romana, Córdoba, 127-153. —(Ed.) (2021a): Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Spal Monografías Arqueología XXXVII, Sevilla.—(2021b): “Busta y ustrina en la Córdoba romana: el ritual de cremación en la capital de la Bética”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.): Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 47-76.Ruiz Osuna, A.; Rubio, M. (2021): “Urnas de tradición indígena en Corduba-Colonia Patricia. Una propuesta actualizada para el ámbito funerario”, Sagvntvm 53, Valencia, pp. 131-150.Sánchez Hernando, L. J. (2020): “El paisaje vegetal del entorno de la necrópolis romana de Llanos del Pretorio (Córdoba), y el uso funerario de la madera como materia prima energética”, en Vaquerizo, D.; Ruiz, A. y Rubio, M. (Eds.), El sepulcretum romano de Llanos del Pretorio (Córdoba, España), Bari, 141-148.—(2021): “El uso de las materias primas de origen vegetal en el mundo funerario de la Hispania romana”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Ed.), Morir en Hispania. Topografía, rituales y prácticas mágicas en ámbito funerario, Sevilla, 447-459.Sánchez Hidalgo, F. (2020): “La arquitectura funeraria extramuros al noreste de Augusta Emerita: recintos funerarios, mausoleos y su organización entre el Alto y el Bajo Imperio. Excavación arqueológica realizada en el antiguo cuartel militar de Artillería Hernán Cortés de Mérida”, Anas 31-32 (2018-2019), Mérida, 29-52. Saquete, J.C. (2002): “Notas sobre una tumba con jardín, una multa sepulcral y el paisaje suburbano de Augusta Emerita”, Madrider Mitteilungen 43, Mainz am Rhein, 207-219.Schattner, Th. G. (2002): Munigua. Cuarenta años de Investigaciones, Sevilla.Seco, I. (2010): Piedras con alma: El betilismo en el Mundo Antiguo y sus manifestaciones en la Península Ibérica, Universidad de Sevilla. Sevilla, A. (2014): Funus Hispaniense. Espacios, usos y costumbres funerarias en la Hispania romana, BAR International Series 2610, Oxford.—(2015): “Un tipo especial de funus acerbum y de ajuar funerario como reflejo de la condición social del difunto. Los casos documentados en Hispania”, Cuadernos de Arqueología Universidad de Navarra 23, Pamplona, 97-121. Struck, M. (2007): “Körpergrabtraditionen im römischen Britannien”, en Faber, A. et alii (Eds.), Körpergräber des 1. – 3. Jahrhunderts in der Römischen welt, Frankfurt, 431-444.Stylow, A.U. (2002a): “La epigrafía funeraria de la Bética”, en Vaquerizo, D. (Ed.), Espacio y usos funerarios en el Occidente Romano, Córdoba, vol. I, 353-367.—(2002b): “Von der Schrift der Sieger zum Sieg der Schrift. Imitation, Eigenständigkeit und Differenzierung in der epigraphischen Kultur Hispaniens”, en Urso, G. (Ed.), Hispania terris omnibus felicior. Atti del convegno internazionale, Pisa, 163-181.Stylow, A. U. y López Melero, R. (1995): “Epigraphische Miszellen aus der Provinz Jaén, 1. Eine Grabbuße zugunsten der Res publica Aiungitanorum”, Chiron 25, München, 357-386.Tirelli, M. (2001): “ …ut … largius rosae et esc[a]e … poneretur. I rituali funerari ad Altinum tra offerte durevoli e deperibili”, en Heinzelmann, M. et alii (Eds.), Culto dei morti e costumi funerari romani..., Wiesbaden, 243-253.Vaquerizo, D. (Ed.) (2002): Espacio y usos funerarios en el Occidente romano, Córdoba, 2 vols. —(2004): Immaturi et innupti. Terracotas figuradas en ambiente funerario de Corduba, Colonia Patricia, Instrumenta 15, Barcelona.—(2005): “Arqueología de la Corduba republicana”, en Melchor, E.; Mellado, J. y Rodríguez Neila, J.F. (Eds.), Julio César y Corduba: Tiempo y espacio en la Campaña de Munda (49-45 a.C.), Córdoba, 165-205.—(2010a): Necrópolis urbanas en Baetica, Tarragona-Sevilla.—(Ed.) (2010b): Las áreas suburbanas en la ciudad histórica. Topografía, usos, función, Córdoba. —(2014): “Mortes singulares y miedo a los muertos en el mundo romano: reflexiones, indicios, escatología”, en Neira Jiménez, M. L. (Coord.), Religiosidad, rituales, y prácticas mágicas en los mosaicos romanos, Madrid, 211-246.—(2020a): “Parcelaciones funerarias en necrópolis cordubenses. Reflexiones a partir de dos hallazgos recientes”, Archivo Español de Arqueología 93, Madrid, 147-172. —(2020b): “La gestión del espacio funerario en la Córdoba romana: viae sepulcrales, recintos y mensurae sepulcrorum”, en Vaquerizo, D.; Ruiz, A. y Rubio, M. (Eds.), El sepulcretum de Llanos del Pretorio (Córdoba), Bari, 173-196. —(2020c): “La muerte en época romana: ritual, escatología y miedo a los muertos”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Coord.), La muerte en Córdoba. Creencias, ritos y cementerios (1). De la Prehistoria al ocaso de la ciudad romana, Córdoba, 95-126. Vaquerizo, D. y Ruiz, A. (2020): “El mundo funerario cordubense de época altoimperial. Topografía, ritual y formas arquitectónicas”, en Vaquerizo, D.; Ruiz, A. y Rubio, M. (2020), El sepulcretum romano de Llanos del Pretorio (Córdoba, España), Bari, 7-26.Vaquerizo, D., Ruiz, A. y Rubio, M. (Eds.) (2020): El sepulcretum romano de Llanos del Pretorio (Córdoba, España), Bari. Vargas, S. (2020): “La vida eterna: el ajuar-tipo de las necrópolis romanas cordubenses”, en Ruiz Osuna, A. (Coord.), La muerte en Córdoba. Creencias, ritos y cementerios (1). De la Prehistoria al ocaso de la ciudad romana, Córdoba, 249-267.

-Barbara Watson Andaya, Susan Blackburn, Love, sex and power; Women in Southeast Asia. Clayton VIC: Monash Asia Institute, 2001, iv + 144 pp. [Monash papers on Southeast Asia 55.] -Kathryn Gay Anderson, Juliette Koning ,Women and households in Indonesia; Cultural notions and social practices. Richmond, Surrey: Curzon, 2000, xiii + 354 pp. [Nordic Institute of Asian studies, studies in Asian topics 27.], Marleen Nolten, Janet Rodenburg (eds) -Greg Bankoff, Takeshi Kawanaka, Power in a Philippine city. Chiba: Institute of developing economies, 2002, 118 pp. [IDE Occasional papers series 38.] -René van den Berg, John Lynch ,The Oceanic languages. Richmond, Surrey: Curzon, 2002, xvii + 924 pp., Malcolm Ross, Terry Crowley (eds) -H.J.M. Claessen, Douglas Oliver, Polynesia in early historic times. Honolulu: Bess Press, 2002, 305 pp. -Harold Crouch, Andrew Rosser, The politics of economic liberalisation in Indonesia; State, market and power. Richmond, Surrey: Curzon, 2002, xv + 232 pp. -Hans Hägerdal, Arend de Roever, De jacht op sandelhout; De VOC en de tweedeling van Timor in de zeventiende eeuw. Zutphen: Walburg Pers, 2002, 383 pp. -Fiona Harris, Lorraine V. Aragon ,Structuralism's transformations; Order and revision in Indonesian and Malaysian societies; Paper written in honor of Clark E. Cunningham. Tempe AZ: Arizona State University Press, 1999, lxii + 402 pp., Susan D. Russell (eds) -David Henley, Christiaan Heersink, Dependence on green gold: A socio-economic history of the Indonesian coconut island Selayar. Leiden: KITlV Press, 1999, xviii + 371 pp. [Verhandelingen 184.] -David Hicks, James T. Siegel ,Southeast Asia over three generations; Essays presented to Benedict R.O'G. Anderson 2003, 398 pp. Ithaca NY: Cornell University Southeast Asia program. [Studies on Southeast Asia 36.], Audrey R. Kahin (eds) -Janny de Jong, L. de Jong, The collapse of a colonial society; The Dutch in Indonesia during the second world war. With an introduction by Jeroen Kemperman. Leiden: KITLV Press, 2002, 570 pp. [Verhandelingen 206.] -Gerry van Klinken, Grayson Lloyd ,Indonesia today; Challenges of history. Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian studies, 2001, 359 pp., Shannon Smith (eds) -Johanna van Reenen, Frédéric Durand, Timor Lorosa'e, pays au carrefour de l'Asie et du Pacifique; Un atlas géo-historique. Marne-la-Vallée: Presses Universitaires de Marne-la-Vallée, 2002, 208 pp. -William R. Roff, Mona Abaza, Debates on Islam and knowledge in Malaysia and Egypt; Shifting worlds. London: RoutledgeCurzon, 2002, xix + 304 pp. -Mariëtte van Selm, Chr. van Fraassen ,G.E. Rumphius, De Ambonse eilanden onder de VOC, zoals opgetekend in 'De Ambonse landbeschrijving'. Utrecht: Landelijk Steunpunt Educatie Molukkers, 2002, 254 pp., H. Straver (eds) -K. Thirumaran, Prema-Chandra Athukorala, Crisis and recovery in Malaysia; The role of capital controls. Cheltenham: Elgar, 2001, xii + 159 pp. -K. Thirumaran, John Hilley, Malaysia; Mahathirism, hegemony and the new opposition. London: Zed books, 2001, xiii + 305 pp. -Reina van der Wiel, Damien Kingsbury ,Foreign devils and other journalists. Clayton VIC: Monash Asia Institute, 2000, vi + 277 pp. [Monash papers on Southeast Asia 52.], Eric Loo, Patricia Payne (eds) -Jennifer Fraser, Philip Yampolsky, Music of Indonesia. Washington DC: Smithsonian Folkways recordings, 1991-2000, 20 compact discs plus a CD of selections from the series, Discover Indonesia. All with accompanying booklets. -Robert Wessing, Nicola Tannenbaum ,Founders' cults in Southeast Asia; Ancestors, polity, and identity. New Haven CT: Yale University Southeast Asian studies, 2003, xi + 373 pp. [Yale Southeast Asia studies Monograph 52.], Cornelia Ann Kammerer (eds) -Robert Wessing, Henri Chambert-Loir ,The potent dead; Ancestors, saints and heroes in contemporary Indonesia. Crows Nest, New South Wales: Allen and Unwin, Honolulu: University of Hawai'i Press, 2002, xxvi + 243 pp. [Southeast Asia publications series.], Anthony Reid (eds)

What is pedagogization? What is childhood? And, what is the device? This article is based on a doctorate research which links these three concepts from a Foucault analysis. The starting point is the notion that the 18th century invests specifically in the body of the child, producing a series of practices which register into a pedagogization process of their sex. This process first occurs through silencing and denial of the existence of a child´s sexuality, but at the following moment, it will trigger off an explosion of practices which will exalt, explain, incite, “liberate”, treat, cure, etc, all the manifestations around their body. There is a hypothesis which crosses this debate and preconizes it is from the moment the child becomes one of the strategic groups of the sexuality device. According to Foucault, a heterogeneous set of regimes of truth and practices is also produce don’t of his child, in such way that, a specific manner of childhood living is shown to them. This way, childhood constitutes itself, as well as sexuality, as a historical power device. By corresponding to the characteristics of the device, the article shows the practices which framed the modern childhood, such as: Pedagogical Practices, Divider and gender an didentity Practices and Medical Practices. Through such practices, it is possible to observe the visibility and enunciation lines, as well as the strength and subjectivation ones, converging to frame the body of the child and to configure them as a way of living, behaving, playing, and expressing themselves. A movement which is precise and micropolitical: from the practices of discipline from the body to the childhood device. Resumo O que é a pedagogização? O que é a infância? E o que é o dispositivo? Este artigo se deriva de uma pesquisa de doutorado que entrelaça estes três conceitos a partir de uma analítica foucaultiana. O ponto de partida é a noção de que o século XVIII investe de maneira específica no corpo da criança, produzindo uma série de práticas que se inscrevem em um processo de pedagogização de seu sexo. Esta pedagogização, por sua vez, ocorre primeiramente por meio de um silenciamento e de uma negação da existência da sexualidade da criança, mas que em momento seguinte desencadeia uma explosão de práticas que irão, por outro lado, exaltar, explicar, incitar, “liberar”, tratar, curar etc., todas as suas manifestações em torno de seu corpo. Há uma hipótese que atravessa esse debate que entende que é a partir do momento em que a criança se torna um dos grupos estratégicos do dispositivo da sexualidade, tal como pressupõe Foucault, um conjunto heterogêneo de regimes de verdades e práticas é também produzido sobre esta criança, de maneira tal, que se desenha para ela um modo específico de viver a infância. Dessa maneira, a infância vai se constituindo, tal como a sexualidade, como um dispositivo histórico do poder. De forma correspondente às características do dispositivo, o artigo desenha as práticas que emolduraram a infância moderna, tais como: as Práticas pedagógicas, as Práticas divisórias e identitárias de gênero e de sexualidade e as Práticas médicas. Observa-se, nessas práticas, as linhas de visibilidade e de enunciação, as de força e as de subjetivação, todas convergindo de maneira a esquadrinhar o corpo da criança e a configurar para ela um modo de viver, de se portar, de se vestir, de habitar, de brincar, de se expressar. Um movimento que é preciso e micropolítico: das práticas de disciplinamento do corpo ao dispositivo da infância. Keywords: Childhood, Sexuality, Device, Pedagogization.Palavras-chave: Infância, Sexualidade, Dispositivo, Pedagogização.ReferencesAGAMBEN, Giorgio. O que é um dispositivo? Outra travessia, número 5, ISSN 2176-8552, Florianópolis, Santa Catarina, Brasil. 2005.AGAMBEN, Giorgio. Qu´est-ce qu´um dispositif? Paris: Éditions Payot&Rivages, 2007.ANJOS, Gabriele dos. Maternidade, cuidados do corpo e “civilização” na Pastoral da Criança. Estudos Feministas, Florianópolis, 15(1): 280, jan.-abr./2007.ARIÈS, Philippe. História social da criança e da família. 2ª. Ed. Rio de janeiro: LTC, 1981.BADINTER, Elizabeth. O mito do amor materno. Rio de Janeiro: Nova Fronteira, 1985.BOTO Carlota. Crianças à prova da escola: impasses da hereditariedade e a nova pedagogia em Portugal da fronteira entre os séculos XIX E XX. Revista Brasileira de História. São Paulo, v. 21, nº 40, p. 237-264. 2001.BUJES, Maria Isabel Edelweiss. A invenção do eu infantil: dispositivos pedagógicos em ação. Revista Brasileira de Educação. Set/Out/Nov/Dez, nº 21, 2000a.BUJES, Maria Isabel Edelweiss. O fio e a trama: as crianças nas malhas do poder. Educação e Realidade, 4(1), 25-44, 2000b.BUJES, Maria Isabel Edelweiss. Infância e maquinarias. Rio de Janeiro: DP&A, 2002.BUJES, Maria Isabel Edelweiss. Artes de governar a infância: Linguagem e naturalização da criança na Abordagem de educação infantil da Réggio Emília. Educação em revista | Belo Horizonte | N. 48 | p. 101-123 | Dez. 2008.BUTLER, Judith. Corpos que pesam: sobre os limites discursivos do “sexo”. In: LOURO, Guacira Lopes. O corpo educado: pedagogias da sexualidade. Belo Horizonte: Autêntica, 2007, p. 153-172. 176p.BUTLER, Judith. Problemas de gênero – feminismo e subversão da identidade. Rio de janeiro: Civilização Brasileira, 2008. 236p.CARVALHO, Marília Pinto de. O fracasso escolar de meninos e meninas: articulações entre gênero e cor/raça. Cadernos Pagú (22) 2004, pp.247-290.CARVALHO, Marília Pinto de. O conceito de gênero: uma leitura com base nos trabalhos do GT Sociologia da Educação da ANPed (1999-2009). In: Revista Brasileira de Educação, Rio de Janeiro, v.16, no. 46, jan/abr, 2011, p.99-118.CÉSAR, Maria Rita de Assis; DUARTE, André. Governo dos corpos e escola contemporânea: pedagogia do fitness. Educação e Realidade. Maio/agosto, p. 119-134, 2009.CORAZZA, S. Mara. História da infância sem fim. 1ª. Ed. Ijuí- RS: UNIJUÍ, 2000. V. 1. 392 p.CORAZZA, S. M. Infância & Educação – Era uma Vez... Quer que Conte Outra Vez? Petrópolis: Vozes, 2002.CORAZZA, S. M. O que faremos com o que fizemos da infância? Apresentação de trabalho/Palestra. Universidade Federal do Rio grande do Sul – texto disponível em <http://www.grupalfa.com.br/arquivos/eventos_trabalhos/TEXTOS%20SIMP%C3%93SIO%20(SANDRA%20MARA%20CORAZZA).pdf>. Acesso em 25 de setembro de 2011.CRUZ, Tânia Mara; CARVALHO, Marília Pinto de. Jogos de gênero: o recreio numa escola de ensino fundamental. Cadernos Pagu (26), janeiro-junho de 2006: pp.113-143.DANZELOT, Jacques. A polícia das famílias. Rio de Janeiro: Edições Graal Ltda., 1980.DEL PRIORE, Mary. História da infância no Brasil. São Paulo: Contexto, 1998.DELEUZE, Gilles. Foucault. São Paulo: Editora Brasiliense, 1988.DELEUZE, Gilles. Que és un dispositivo? In: BALIBAR, E.; DREYFUS, H.; DELEUZE, G. et al. Michel Foucault, Filósofo. Barcelona: Gedisa, p. 155-163, 1999.FELIPE, Jane. Afinal, quem é mesmo pedófilo? Cadernos Pagu (26), pp.201-223. Janeiro-junho de 2006.FERNANDES, Rogério. Orientações Pedagógicas Das “Casas De Asilo Da Infância Desvalida” (1834-1840). Cadernos de Pesquisa, Nº 109, p. 89-114, Março/2000b.FOUCAULT, Michel. Vigiar e punir: nascimento da prisão. Petrópolis: Vozes, 1987, 288p.FOUCAULT, M. Em defesa da sociedade. São Paulo: Martins Fontes, 2005.FOUCAULT, Michel. Os anormais. São Paulo: Martins Fontes, 2001.FOUCAULT, Michel. História da Sexualidade, vol. 1 - A vontade de saber. 3ª edição, Rio de Janeiro: Graal, 1977.FOUCAULT, Michel. Por que estudar o poder: a questão do sujeito. In: DREYFUS, H.L.; RABYNOW, P. Michel Foucault – Uma trajetória filosófica: para além do estruturalismo e da hermenêutica. Rio de Janeiro: Forense Universitária, 1995. p. 231- 251.FOUCAULT, Michel. Microfísica do poder. 26ª. Edição. Rio de Janeiro: Edições Graal, 2008.FREITAS, Marcos Cesar (Org.). História social da infância no Brasil. 9ª edição. São Paulo: Editora Cortez, 2009.GONDRA, José G. A sementeira do por vir: higiene e infância no século XIX. Educação e Pesquisa, São Paulo, v.26, n.1, p.99-117, jan./jun. 2000.GOUVÊA, Maria Cristina Soares de; JINZENJI, Mônica Yumi. Escolarizar para moralizar: discursos sobre a educabilidade da criança pobre (1820-1850). Revista Brasileira de Educação v. 11 n. 31 jan./abr, p. 114-132, 2006.GOUVÊA, Maria Cristina Soares de. Estudos sobre desenvolvimento humano no século XIX da Biologia à Psicogenia. Cadernos de Pesquisa, v. 38, n. 134, p. 535-557, Maio/Ago. 2008.LOURO, Guacira Lopes. Gênero, sexualidade e educação: das afinidades políticas às tensões teórico-metodológicas. Educação em Revista. Belo Horizonte, n. 46, p. 201-218. Dez. 2007a.LOURO, Guacira Lopes. Pedagogias da sexualidade. In: LOURO, Guacira Lopes. O corpo educado: pedagogias da sexualidade. Belo Horizonte: Autêntica, p.8-34, 2007b. 176p.MACHADO, Paula Sandrine. O sexo dos anjos: um olhar sobre a anatomia e a produção do sexo (como se fosse) natural. Cadernos Pagu (24), janeiro-junho de 2005, pp.249-281.MARQUES, Vera Regina Beltrão. Histórias de higienização pelo trabalho: crianças paranaenses no novecentos. Cad. Cedes, Campinas, v. 23, n. 59, p. 57-78, Abril 2003. Disponível em http://www.cedes.unicamp.brMORUZZI, Andrea Braga. A infância como dispositivo: uma abordagem foucaultiana para pensar a educação. Conjectura: filosofia e educação, Caxias do Sul, v.22, n. 2, p. 279-299, 2017.MORUZZI, Andrea Braga. A pedagogização do sexo das crianças: do corpo ao dispositivo da infância. 2012. 198f. Tese (Doutorado em Educação), Programa de Pós-Graduação em Educação da Universidade Federal de São Carlos. São Carlos, UFSCar, 2012.MORUZZI, Andrea Braga; ABRAMOWICZ, Anete. Pressupostos teórico-metodológicos da genealogia: composições para um debate na educação. Filosofia e Educação, v.2, n.2, p.168-181, 2010.NARODOWSKI, Mariano. Infância e poder – a conformação da pedagogia moderna. 1993. 229f. Tese (Doutorado em Educação), Programa de Pós-Graduação em Educação da Universidade Estadual de Campinas, Unicamp, 1993.RAGO, Margareth. Descobrindo historicamente o gênero. Cadernos Pagu (11): 1998, pp. 89-98.RIBEIRO, Jucélia Santos Bispo. “Brincar de osadia”: sexualidade e socialização infanto-juvenil no universo de classes populares. Cad. Saúde Pública, Rio de Janeiro, 19 (Sup. 2): S345-S353, 2003.RIBEIRO, Claudia Regina Santos. Uma certa banda de música: representações sobre a homossexualidade numa escola pública. Educação e Realidade, V 32 (2), p. 23-48, julho/dez, 2007.ROCHA, Heloísa Helena Pimenta. Educação escolar e higienização da infância. Cad. Cedes, Campinas, v. 23, n. 59, p. 39-56, abril 2003. Disponível em http://www.cedes.unicamp.brSCHUELER, Alessandra Frota Martinez de. A “infância desamparada” no asilo agrícola de Santa Isabel: instrução rural e infantil (1880 – 1886). Educação e Pesquisa, São Paulo, v.26, n.1, p.119-133, jan./jun. 2000.SCOTT, Joan. Gênero: uma categoria útil de análise histórica. Educação e Realidade, Porto Alegre, v.2, n.20, p.71-100, jul./dez.1995.SOUZA, Érica Renata de. Marcadores sociais da diferença e infância: relações de poder no contexto escolar. Cadernos Pagu (26), janeiro-junho de 2006, pp.169-199.VEYNE, Paul. Foucault, o pensamento, a pessoa. Lisboa: edições Texto & Grafia, Ltda. 2009.VIANNA, Claudia; FINCO, Daniela. Meninas e meninos na Educação Infantil: uma questão de gênero e poder. Cad. Pagu [online]. 2009, n.33, pp. 265-283. ISSN 0104-8333. doi: 10.1590/S0104-83332009000200010.

In shallow waters the wave height distribution significantly differs from Rayleigh distribution during extreme wind conditions. The EurOtop manual (Pullen et al. 2007) recommends the use of a composite Rayleigh-Weibull distribution proposed by Battjes and Groenendijk (2000) in order to describe the wave statistics in shallow waters. A test of this recommendation by using wave measurements with continuously operated radar level gauges at three different sites at the German North Sea coast for comparison revealed the necessity for a change in the parameterization given in the EurOtop manual. References Barjenbruch, U., S. Mai, N. Ohle, and U. Mertinatis. 2002. Monitoring Water Level, Waves and Ice with Radar Gauges, Proceedings of the Hydro 2002 Conference, DHyG, 328-337. Barjenbruch, U., and J. Wilhelmi. 2008. Application of radar gauges to measure the water level and the sea state, Proceedings of 31st International Conference on Coastal Engineering, ASCE, 687-695. Battjes, J.A., and H.W. Groenendijk. 2000. Wave height distributions on shallow foreshores, Coastal Engineering, 40, 161-182. http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/S0378-3839(00)00007-7 Burcharth, H.F., P. Frigaard, J. Uzcanga, J.M. Berenguer, B.G. Madrigal, and J. Villanueva. 1996. Design of the Ciervana breakwater, Bilbao, Advances in coastal structures and breakwaters, Thomas Telford, London, 26-43. Forristall, G. 2008. Offshore LNG terminal designs must overcome complications of shallow water, Oil & Gas Journal, 106(43). IAHR Working Group on Wave Generation and Analysis. 1989. List of Sea-State Parameters, Journal of Waterway, Port, Coastal and Ocean Engineering, 115(6), pp. 793-80 http://dx.doi.org/10.1061/(ASCE)0733-950X(1989)115:6(793) Klopman, G., and M.J.F. Stive. 1989. Extreme waves and wave loading in shallow water, Proceedings of E&P Forum Workshop: Wave and current kinematics and loading, Paris, Oct. 25-26. Longuet-Higgins, M. S. 1952. On the Statistical Distribution of the Heights of Sea Waves. Journal of Marine Research, 11(3), 245–266. Mai, S. 2008. Statistics of Waves in the Estuaries of the Rivers Ems and Weser - Measurement vs. Numerical Wave Model, Proceedings of the 7th Int. Conf. on Coastal and Port Engineering in Developing Countries COPEDEC, CD-ROM. Nelson, R.C. 1994. Depth limited design wave heights in very flat regions, Coastal Engineering, 23, 43-59. http://dx.doi.org/10.1016/0378-3839(94)90014-0 Pullen, T., N.W.H. Allsop, T. Bruce, A. Kortenhaus, H. Schüttrumpf, and J.W. van der Meer. 2007. EurOtop – Wave Overtopping of Sea Defences and Related Structures: Assessment Manual, Die Küste, 73, 193 pp. (online:

Abstract Vegetation dynamics in dipterocarp forest permanent plots after fire (1997-1998) is important to monitor due to the successional process. Monitoring was conducted from 2001 to 2013 to record tree individuals with a more than 4.8 cm diameter. The highest species diversity was found in 2013 (249 species), then decreased in 2022 (237 species). Dominant species during monitoring change from Macaranga gigantea (Euphorbiaceae) and Madhuca kingiana (Sapotaceae) (2001-2002) to M. gigantea (Euphorbiaceae) and Vernonia arborea (2005-2013) and then M. gigantea (Euphorbiaceae) and M. kingiana (Sapotaceae) (2022). Shannon-Wiener diversity index (H’) in 2022 indicates that species diversity in this permanent plot is high (4.85). The class diameter of trees in the permanent plot is dominated by small individuals (DBH <10 cm). The highest diameter increments are M. gigantea (0.42 cm year-1) and V. arborea (0.41 cm year-1) in the 5-10 cm diameter class. The highest tree recruitment found in 2005 (41.62%). Mortality rate from 2013-2022 was 3.16%, with high contribution from M. gigantea (141 individuals). Carbon storage value from 2001 to 2022 increased from 38.91 tons ha-1 (2001) to 114.29 tons ha-1 (2022). Successional process in this permanent plot needs to be monitored to assess forest health.

Anderson, D.; Sweeney, D. & Williams, T (2008). Estadística para administración y economía. 0 ed. México. Cengage Learning Azcárate, P. (2006). ¿Por qué no nos gusta enseñar estadística y probabilidad? Conferencia realizada en XII, Jornadas de Investigación en el Aula de Matemáticas: Estadística y azar, Granada, España Batanero, C. (2002a). Los retos de la cultura estadística, Jornadas interamericanas de enseñanza de la estadística, Buenos Aires, conferencia inaugural Batanero, C. (2002b). Estadística y didáctica de la matemática: Relaciones, problemas y aportaciones mutuas. En M. Penalva, G. Torregrosa y J. Valls (Coords.). Aportaciones de la didáctica de la Matemática a diferentes perfiles profesionales (pp. 95-120). Murcia: Editorial Compobell Batanero, C. (2005). Significados de la probabilidad en la educación secundaria. Revista Latinoamericana de Investigación en Matemáticas, 8(3), 247-264 Batanero, C., Godino, J. D., Green, D. R., Holmes, P & Vallecillos, A. (1994). Errors and difficulties in understanding elementary statistical concepts. International Journal of Mathematics Education in Science and Technology, 25(4), 527-547 Behar, R. & Ojeda, M. (2000). El proceso de aprendizaje de la estadística: ¿Qué puede estar fallando? Heurística, 10, 26-43 Blalock, H. M. (1998). Estadística social. México. FCE. 6” reimpresión Casas-Sánchez, J. M. & Santos-Peñas, J. (2002). Introducciónalaestadísticaparaadministración y dirección de empresas segunda edición DeGroot, M. H. (2012). Probability and statistics. Pearson DeGroot, M. H., & Fienberg, S. E. (1981). Assessing Probability Assessors: Calibration and Refinement. CARNEGIE-MELLON UNIV PITTSBURGH PA DEPT OF STATISTICS Easterby-Smith, M., Thorpe, R., Jackson, P. R., & Jaspersen, L. J. (2018). Management and business research. Sage Friz, C. M.; Sanhueza, H. S. & Figueroa, M. E. (2011). Concepciones de los estudiantes para profesor de Matemáticas sobre las competencias profesionales implicadas en la enseñanza de la Estadística. Revista electrónica de investigación educativa, 13(2), 113-131 Gómez, L. (2013). Diseño de un sistema de información de marketing. Tesis para optar por el título de Máster en Dirección, Universidad de La Habana. 2008. [2]. s/a, (2013). Los sistemas de Marketing, Recuperado el 2013, de cvh. ehu.es: http://cvb.ehu.es/open_course_ware/ castellano/social_juri /marketing/tema-5/ tema-5.pdf Holmes, P. (1980). Teaching Statistics, 11-16. Sloug: Foulsham Educational Lent, B., Dost, S., Redden, R. F., & Liu, Y. (2002). Mathematical simulation of the traveling heater method growth of ternary semiconductor materials under suppressed gravity conditions. Journal of crystal growth, 237, 1876-1880 Mood, A.M. & Graybill, E.A, (1972). Introducción a la teoría estadística. México Moreno, J.L. (1998), “Statistical Literacy. Statistics Long after School”, en L., Pereira- Mendoza et al. (ed.), Proceedings of the 5th International Conference on Teaching Statistics, Singapur, pp. 447-452 Muñoz, E. D. (2007). El aprendizaje de la estadística en estudiantes universitarios de profesiones no matemáticas. Educación Matemática, 19(2), 41- 66 Ottaviani, M. G. (1998). Developments and perspectivesinstatistical education. Documento presentado en el Congreso Estadística para el desarrollo Económico y Social, Aguascalientes, México Pacheco, E. A. (2013). La estadística aplicada como herramienta para la dirección integral de las organizaciones. (Spanish). Gestión Y Estrategia, (44), 125-138 Pomilio, C., Miño, M., Brignone, N., Facal, G., Telesnicki, M., Fass, M., Filloy, J., Cueto, G., Fernández, M., & Perez, A. (2017). Análisis de actividades sobre estadística descriptiva en libros de educación media: ¿Qué se pretende que los estudiantes aprendan? Porter, M. E. (2015). Estrategia competitiva: técnicas para el análisis de los sectores industriales y de la competencia. Grupo Editorial Patria Ritchey, E. J. (2008). Estadística para las ciencias sociales. México. McGraw-Hill. 2da edición Rowley, J., & Farrow, J. (2018). Organizing Knowledge: An Introduction to Managing Access to Information: Introduction to Access to Information. Routledge Sosa-Escudero, W. (2014). Qué es (y qué no es) la estadística: Usos y abusos de una Disciplina clave en la vida de los países y las personas. Buenos Aires: Siglo Veintiuno Editores Tovar, C. J.; Castillo, S. H. & Marín, M. del P. (2010). Preconcepciones de estudiantes de la Pontificia Universidad Javeriana Cali sobre el curso de estadística. Pensamiento Psicológico, 3(9). Recuperado a partir de //revistas.javerianacali. edu.co/index.php/pensamientopsicologico/ article/view/60 Utts, J. (2002), “What Educated Citizens Should Know About Statistics and Probability”, Proceedings of the 6th International Conference on Teaching Statistics, Sudáfrica Webster, A. L., & García, Y. M. (2000). Estadística aplicada a los negocios y la economía

The COVID-19 pandemics have caused a lot of stressors for parents. Apart from doing daily activities, parents also have to take care of their children and accompany them to study. The number of stressors can lead to toxic behavior in parenting. This study aims to measure the level of toxicity in parenting behavior and coping strategies adopted by parents. This study uses quantitative descriptive methods to measure toxic levels in parenting behavior during the COVID-19 pandemic. A total of 568 parents from Banjarmasin and Yogyakarta participated in this study. The survey results show that several factors can trigger parenting stress during the COVID-19 pandemic, namely worsening economic conditions, delinquent children, excessive anxiety, accumulated daily hassles, growing family demands, and disputes with spouses. However, some of these stressors do not lead to toxic parenting. The results showed that 97.79% of respondents from Banjarmasin and 95.29% from Yogyakarta showed a low toxic level. The remaining 2.21% of respondents in Banjarmasin and 4.71% of respondents in Yogyakarta indicated a moderate toxic level. Coping strategies are crucial for neutralizing stress. There are several strategies applied, namely trying to consider a problem is God's test, and there is a positive side to every problem; trying to address the source of stress and solving it; Withdrawing and finding individual time; looking for social support from the family and others; crying and releasing it by doing favorite things and capitulate and get back the problem. This Research is expected to be a reference for parents in choosing coping strategies to manage the stress they feel in parenting during the pandemic. Keywords: Toxic parenting; stress trigger, coping strategy; COVID-19 References Abidin, R. R. (1990). Parenting Stress Index (PSI) manual. Psychological Assessment Resources, Inc. Anthony, L. G., Anthony, B. J., Glanville, D. N., Naiman, D. Q., Waanders, C., & Shaffer, S. (2005). The Relationships Between Parenting Stress, Parenting Behaviour and Preschoolers’ Social Competence and Behaviour Problems in the Classroom. Infant and Child Development, 14(2), 133–154. https://doi.org/10.1002/icd Arikunto, S. (2010). Prosedur Penelitian Suatu Pendekatan Praktik. Asdi Mahasatya. Badanes, L. S., Dmitrieva, J., & Watamura, S. E. (2012). Understanding cortisol reactivity across the day at child care: The potential buffering role of secure attachments to caregivers. Early Childhood Research Quarterly, 27(1), 156–165. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ecresq.2011.05.005 Belsky, J. (2005). Social-contextual determinants of parenting. In Encyclopaedia on early childhood development. Berlin, L. ., Appleyard, K., & Dodge, K. . (2011). Intergenerational continuity in child maltreatment: mediating mechanisms and implications for prevention. Child Development, 82, 162–176. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.14678624.2010.01547.x Bethell, C. D., Newacheck, P., Hawes, E., & Halfon, N. (2014). Adverse childhood experiences: assessing the impact on health and school engagement and the mitigating role of resilience. Health Affairs, 33(12), 2106–2115. https://doi.org/10.1377/hlthaff.2014.0914 Branco, M. S. S., & Linhares, M. B. M. (2018). The toxic stress and its impact on development in the Shonkoff’s Ecobiodevelopmental Theorical approach. Estudos de Psicologia (Campinas), 35(1), 89–98. https://doi.org/10.1590/1982-02752018000100009 Braveman, A. P. (2009). Health disparities beginning in childhood: A life-course perspective. Pediatrics, 124. https://doi.org/10.1542 Caldwell, J. ., Shaver, P. ., Li, C., & Minzenberg, M. . (2011). Childhood maltreatment, adult attachment and depression as predictors of parental self-efficacy in at-risk mothers. Journal Aggress Maltreat Trauma, 20, 595–616. https://doi.org/10.1080/10926771.2011.595763 Cohan, S. ., Jang, K. ., & Stein, M. . (2006). Confirmatory factor analysis of a Short Form of the Coping Inventory for Stressful Situations. Journal of Clinical Psychology, 62. Corrigan, P., McCorkle, B., Schell, B., & Kidder, K. (2003). Religion and spirituality in the lives of people with serious mental illnes. Community Mental Health Journal, 39(6). Crnic, K. ., Gaze, C., & Hoffman, C. (2005). Cumulative parenting stress across the preschool period: relations to maternal parenting and child behavior at age 5. Infant and Child Development, 14, 117–132. https://doi.org/10.1002/icd.384 Daulay, N. (2018). Parenting Stress of Mothers in Children with Autism Spectrum Disorder: A Review of the Culture in Indonesia. KnE Social Sciences, 3(5), 453. https://doi.org/10.18502/kss.v3i5.2349 Davis, N. O., & Carter, A. S. (2008). Parenting stress in mothers and fathers of toddlers with autism spectrum disorders: Associations with child characteristics Disorders. Journal of Autism Developmental, 38, 1278–1291. Deater-deckard, K. (1998). Parenting Stress and Child Adjustment : Some Old Hypotheses and New Questions. Clinical Psychology Science and Practice, 5(3). Deckard, K. D.-, & Scarr, S. (1996). Parenting stress among the dual-earner mothers and fathers: are there gender differences? Journal of Family Psychology, 10, 45–59. https://doi.org/10.1037/0893-3200.10.1.45 Dunham, S., & Dermer, H. (2011). Poisonous Parenting : Toxic Relationships Between Parents And Their Adult. Routledge Taylor & Francis Group. Ekas, N., & Whitman, T. L. (2010). Autism symptom topography and maternal socioemotional functioning. American Journal on Intellectual and Developmental Disabilities, 115(3), 234–249. Felitti, V. J., Anda, R. F., Nordenberg, D., Williamson, D. F., Spitz, A. M., Edwards, V., Koss, M. P., & Marks, J. S. (1998). Household Dysfunction to Many of the Leading Causes of Death in Adults The Adverse Childhood Experiences ( ACE ) Study. 14(4), 245–258. Fitzgerald, M. ., Shipman, K. ., Jackson, J. ., McMahon, R. ., & Hanley, H. . (2005). Perceptions of parenting versus parent–child interactions among incest survivors. Child Abuse Negl, 29, 661–681. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.chiabu.2004.10.012 Gottman, J. M., & Silver, N. (1999). The seven principles for making marriage work. Three Rivers Press. Juster, R. P., McEwen, B. S., & Lupien, S. J. (2010). Allostatic load biomarkers of chronic stress and impact on health and cognition. Neuroscience and Biobehavioral Review, 35(1), 2–16. https://doi.org/10.1016 K., J., Margaret, M., & Disiye, A. (2020). Toxic Parenting Adversely Correlates To Students’ Academic Performance In Secondary Schools In Uasin Gishu County, Kenya. International Journal of Scientific and Research Publications (IJSRP),10(7), 249–253. https://doi.org/10.29322/ijsrp.10.07.2020.p10331 Koeske, G. F., & Koeske, R. D. (1990). The Buffering Effect Of Social Support On Parental Stress. American Journal of Orthopsychiatry, 60(3). Kuczynski, L., & Kochanska, G. (1990). Development of children’s non-compliance strategies from toddlerhood to age 5. Developmental Psychology, 26, 8–408. Lazarus, R. S. (1993). Coping theory and research: Past, present, and future. Psychosomatic Medicine, 55, 234–247. Mash, E. J., & Johnston, C. (1990). Determinants of parenting stress: Illustrations from families of hyperactive children and families of physically abused children. Journal of Clinical Child Psychology, 19, 313–328. Mikulincer, M., Shaver, P. R., Bar-on, N., & Ein-dor, T. (2010). The Pushes and Pulls of Close Relationships : Attachment Insecurities and Relational Ambivalence. PS Sozialpsychologie, 98(3), 450–468. Mortensen, J. A., & Barnet, M. A. (2020). The role of child care in supporting the emotion regulatory needs of maltreated infants and toddlers. The University of Arizona. National Academies of Sciences, Engineering, and M. (2016). Parenting Matters: Supporting Parents of Children Ages 0-8. The National Academies Press. https://doi.org/doi:10.17226/21868 National Scientific Council on the Developing Child. (2007). Key concepts: toxic stress. National Scientific Council on the Developing Child. Ostberg, M., & Hagekull, B. (2000). A structural modeling approach to the understanding of parenting stress. Journal of Clinical Child Psychology, 29, 615–625. Pediatrics, A. A. of. (2018). ACEs and toxic stress. American Academy of Pediatrics. Rodenburg, R., Meijer, A. M., Dekovic, M., & Aldenkamp, A. (2007). Parents of children with enduring epilepsy: Predictors of parenting stress and parenting. Epilepsy & Behavior, 11, 197–207. Shonkoff, J. P., Garner, A. S., Siegel, B. S., Dobbins, M. I., Earls, M. F., McGuinn, L., & Wood, D. L. (2012). The lifelong effects of early childhood adversity and toxic stress. Pediatrics, 129(1), 232–246. https://doi.org/10.1542 Shonkoff, J.P. (2012). Leveraging the biology of adversity to address the roots of disparities in health and development. Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences of the United States of America, 109(SUPPL.2), 17302–17307. https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.1121259109 Shonkoff, Jack P., & Bales, S. N. (2011). Science Does Not Speak for Itself: Translating Child Development Research for the Public and Its Policymakers. Child Development, 82(1), 17–32. https://doi.org/10.1111/j.1467-8624.2010.01538.x Shonkoff, Jack P., & Levitt, P. (2010). Neuroscience and the Future of Early Childhood Policy: Moving from Why to What and How. Neuron, 67(5), 689–691. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuron.2010.08.032 Shonkoff, Jack P. (2010). Building a New Biodevelopmental Framework to Guide the Future of Early Childhood Policy. 81(1), 357–367. Shonkoff, Jack P, & Fisher, P. A. (2013). Rethinking evidence-based practice and two-generation programs to create the future of early childhood policy. 25, 1635–1653. https://doi.org/10.1017/S0954579413000813 Shonkoff, Jack P, Richter, L., Gaag, J. Van Der, Bhutta, Z. A., Shonkoff, A. J. P., & Richter, L. (2012). An Integrated Scienti fi c Framework for Child Survival and Early Childhood Development. Pediatrics. https://doi.org/10.1542/peds.2011-0366 Siegel, B. S., Dobbins, M. I., Earls, M. F., Garner, A. S., Pascoe, J., Wood, D. L., High, P. C., Donoghue, E., Fussell, J. J., Gleason, M. M., Jaudes, P. K., Jones, V. F., Rubin, D. M., Schulte, E. E., Macias, M. M., Bridgemohan, C., Goldson, E., McGuinn, L. J., Weitzman, C., & Wegner, L. M. (2012). Early childhood adversity, toxic stress, and the role of the pediatrician: Translating developmental science into lifelong health. Pediatrics, 129(1). https://doi.org/10.1542/peds.2011-2662 Slopen, N., Mclaughlin, K. A., & Shonkoff, J. P. (2014). Interventions to Improve Cortisol Regulation in Children : A Systematic Review abstract. https://doi.org/10.1542/peds.2013-1632

Статтю присвячено вивченню перекладу як особливого типу дискурсу, який розуміємо як процес та результат професійної когнітивно-комунікативної діяльності перекладача, у ході якої породжується і набуває мовного оформлення нова когнітивна сутність – концепт цільового тексту. Когнітивний аспект перекладацького дискурсу має ієрархічну структуру, яка складається з двох рівнів когнітивної організації дискурсу: когнітивно-регулятивного і когнітивно-репрезентативного. Стратегія перекладу розглядається як когнітивний регулятив, який управляє організацією і реалізацією перекладацького дискурсу. Стратегія спрямовує дискурсотворчу діяльність перекладача, яка полягає у пересотворенні концепту вихідного тексту для його інтеграції в іншу мовну культуру. Глобальній стратегії підпорядковані локальні, які, в свою чергу визначають тактики і прийоми та методи перекладу. Література References Jaaskelainen, R. (1999). Tapping the process: an explorative study of cognitive andeffective factors involved in translating. Joensuu: University of Joensuu Publications inHumanities. Krings H. P. (1986). Translation Problems and Translation Strategies of AdvancedGerman Learners of French. Interlingual and Intercultural Communication. Tubingen:Gunter Narr, 263–275. Loescher W. (1991). Translation Performance, Translation Process and TranslationStrategies. Tübingen: Gunter Narr. McElhanon, K. A. (2005) From Word to Scenario: The Influence of Linguistic TheoriesUpon Models of Translation. Journal of Translation, 1 (3), 29–67. Rosman, A. and Paula G. Rubel (2003). Are Kinship Terminologies and Kinship ConceptsTranslatable? In: Translating cultures : perspectives on translation and anthropology.(pp. 269–283). Paula G. Rubel and Abraham Rosman (Eds.). Oxford, N.Y. Андрієнко Т.П. Стратегії очуження й одомашнення в перекладі художньогодискурсу з англійської мови на українську: монографія. – К.: КиМУ, 2011.Andriyenko, T.P. (2011). Stratehiyi ochuzhennya y odomashnennya v perekladikhudozhn'oho dyskursu z anhliys'koyi movy na ukrayins'ku [Foreignizing anddomestication strategies in translation of artistic discourse from English into Ukrainian].Kyiv : KyMU. Балабін В. В. Сучасний американський військовий сленг як проблема перекладу :автореф. дис. на здобуття наук. ступеня канд. філол. наук: спец. 10.02.16«Перекладознавство» / В.В. Балабін. К., 2002.Balabin, V. V. (2002) Suchasnyy amerykans'kyy viyskovyy slenh yak problema perekladu[Modern American Military Slang as a Problem of Translation]. Kyiv: Taras ShevchenkoNational University of Kyiv. Бєлова А. Д. Комунікативні стратегії і тактики: проблеми систематики / А. Д. Бєлова //Мовні і концептуальні картини світу : зб. наук. пр. – К.: КНУ імені ТарасаШевченка, 2004. – С. 11–16.Belova, A. D. (2004) Komunikatyvni stratehiyi i taktyky: problemy systematyky[Communication strategies and tactics: problems of taxonomy]. Movni i KontseptualniKartyny Svitu, 11-16. Дейк ван Т. А. Язык. Познание. Коммуникация / Дейк ван Т. А. ; [пер. с англ. ; cост.Петров В.В. ; под ред. Гарасимова]. – М. : Прогресс, 1989. – 310 c.Dijk, T. van (1989). Yazyk. Poznaniye. Kommunikatsiya [Language. Knowledge.Communiсation]. Moscow: Progress. Дьяконова Н.А. Функциональные доминанты текста как фактор выбора стратегииперевода : дис. ... канд. филол. наук : 10.02.20 / Наталья Анатольевна Дьяконова. –М., 2004.Djakonova, N.A. (2004) Funkcional'nye dominanty teksta kak faktor vybora strategiiperevoda [Functional dominants of the text as a factor in the choice of the translationstrategy]. Moscow. Кашкин В. Б. Сопоставительные исследования дискурса / В. Б. Кашкин //Концептуальное пространство языка. – Тамбов: ТГУ, 2005. – С. 337–353.Kashkin V.B. (2005). Sopostavitel'nye issledovanija diskursa [Comparative studies ofdiscourse]. Konceptual'noe Prostranstvo Yazyka, 337–353.Карабан В. И. Сложные речевые единицы: прагматика английских асиндетическихполипредикативных образований : [монография] / Карабан В. И. – К. : Вища школа,1989.Karaban, V. I. (1989). Slozhnye Rechevye Yedinitsy: Pragmatika AngliyskikhAsindeticheskikh Polipredikativnykh Obrazovaniy [Complex Speech Act: Pragmatics ofEnglish Asynthetic Polypredicative Formations]. Kyiv: Vyshcha Shkola. Карасик В. И. О категориях дискурса / В. И. Карасик // Языковая личность:социолингвистические и эмотивные аспекты : сб. науч. тр. – Волгоград-Саратов :Перемена, 1998. – С. 185–197.Karasik, V. I. (1998) O Kategorijah Diskursa [On Discourse Categories]. In: YazykovajaLichnost: Sotsiolingvisticheskiye i Eemotivnye Aspekty. (pp. 185–197). VolgogradSaratov: Peremena. Комиссаров В. Н. Современное переводоведение: Учебное пособие / ВиленНаумович Комиссаров. – М.: ЭТС, 2004.Komissarov, V. N. (2004) Sovremennoye Perevodovedenye [Contemporary TranslationTheory]. Moscow: ETS. Кубрякова Е. С. Части речи с когнитивной точки зрения / Е. С. Кубрякова. – М. : Инт языкознания РАН, 1997.Kubrjakova E. S.(1997) Chasti Rechi s Kognitivnoy Tochki Zreniya [Parts of Speech froma Cognitive Perspective]. Moscow: Institut Yazykoznaniya RAN Приходько А.М. Концепти і концептосистеми в когнітивно-дискурсивній парадигмілінгвістики / Анатолій Миколайович Приходько – Запоріжжя: Прем’єр, 2008.Prykhodko, A. M. (2008). Kontsepty i kontseptosystemy v kohnityvno-dyskursyvniyparadyhmi linhvistyky [Concepts and concept systems in cognitive discourse paradigm oflinguistics]. Zaporizhzhya: Premyer. Ревзина О. Г. Дискурс и дискурсивне формации / О. Г. Ревзина. // Критика исемиотика. – Вып. 8. – Новосибирск, 2005 – с. 66 – 78. – Режим доступу:http://www.philology.ru/linguistics1/revzina-05.htm.Revzina, O. G. (2005) Diskurs i diskursivne formatsii [Discourse and discursiveformations]. Kritika i Semiotika, 66–78. Retrieved from http://www.philology.ru/linguistics1/revzina-05.htm. Рудяков А. Н. Язык или почему люди говорят (опыт функционального определенияестественного языка) / Рудяков А. Н. – К. : Грамота, 2004.Rudyakov, A. N. (2004). Yazyk ili Pochemu Lyudi Govoryat [Language, Or Why DoPeople Speak]. Kyiv: Gramota. Чередниченко О.І. Про мову і переклад / Олександр Іванович Чередниченко. – К.:Либідь, 2007. – 248 с.Cherednychenko, O. I. (2007). Pro Movu i Pereklad [On Language and Translation].Kyiv: Lybid. Шевченко І.С. Когнітивно-прагматичні дослідження дискурсу / І.С. Шевченко //Дискурс як когнітивно-комунікативний феномен / під загальн. ред Шевченко І. С.:Монографія. – Харків: Константа, 2005. – C. 105–117.Shevchenko I.S. (2005). Kohnityvno-prahmatychni doslidzhennya dyskursu [Cognitivepragmatic discourse studies] Dyskurs yak Kohnityvno-Komunikatyvnyy Fenomen.Kharkiv: Konstanta. Шевченко О. Н. Языковая личность переводчика: На материале дискурса Б. В.Заходера / Ольга Николаевна Шевченко: Дис. ... канд. филол. наук: 10.02.19 :Волгоград, 2005.Shevchenko, O.N. (2005). Yazykovaja lichnost' perevodchika: Na materiale diskursa B. V.Zahodera [Language personality of the translator: based on Boris Zakhoder’s discourse].Volgograd. Шмігер Т. Історія українського перекладознавства ХХ сторіччя / Тарас Шмігер. – К.:Смолоскип, 2009.Shmiher, T. (2009). Istoriya Ukrayinskoho Perekladoznavstva XX Storichchya [History ofUkrainian Translation theory of the Twentieth Century]. Kyiv: Smoloskyp. Фролова І. Є. Стратегія конфронтації в англомовному дискурсі: Монографія / ІринаЄвгенівна Фролова // Харків, 2009.Frolova, I. Ye. (2009). Stratehiya Konfrontatsiyi v Anhlomovnomu Dyskursi [The Strategyof Confrontation in the English Discourse]. Kharkiv. Фролова І. Є., Андрієнко Т. П. Стратегії спілкування та стратегії перекладу / ІринаФролова, Тетяна Андрієнко // Переклад у наукових дослідженнях представниківхарківської школи: колективна монографія / за ред.: Л. М. Черноватого, О. А.Кальниченка, О. В. Ребрія. – Вінниця : Нова Книга, 2013, C. 211 – 232.Frolova, I. Ye., Andriyenko, T. P. (2013). Stratehiyi spilkuvannya ta stratehiyi perekladu[Communication strategies and strategies of translation]. In: Pereklad u naukovykhdoslidzhennyakh predstavnykiv kharkivskoyi shkoly. (pp. 211 – 232). L. M. Chernovatyi,O. A. Kalnychenko, O. V. Rebriy, (Eds.). Vinnytsya: Nova Knyha. East European Journal of Psycholinguisti

In this paper we analyze the influence of the photopolymerization process on propagation properties of photonic crystal fiber infiltrated with liquid crystal doped with a mixture of reactive monomer and photoinitiator. The obtained results showed changes in photonic band gap of the fiber due to refractive index change of the liquid crystal mixture caused by the polymerization process. Moreover, the research demonstrated the possibility of preserving the desired molecular orientation of liquid crystal initially stabilized by placing the sample in the external electric field. This was achieved by simultaneously irradiating the sample and controlling the orientation of liquid crystal molecules with the electric field. The spectral analysis of the polymerized sample showed no visible difference in propagation spectra when the electric field was turned off after the process was finished. Full Text: PDF ReferencesK. Yin et al., "Advanced liquid crystal devices for augmented reality and virtual reality displays: principles and applications", Light Sci Appl. 11, 161 (2022). CrossRef S. Singh, "Phase transitions in liquid crystals", Phys. Rep. 324, 107 (2000). CrossRef N. Tarjányi, M. Veveričík, D. Káčik, M. Timko, P. Kopčanský, "Birefringence dispersion of 6CHBT liquid crystal determined in VIS-NIR spectral range", Appl. Surf. Sci. 542, 148525 (2021). CrossRef R. Dąbrowski, P. Kula, J. Herman, "High Birefringence Liquid Crystals", Crystals 3, 443 (2013). CrossRef R. H. Self, C. P. Please, T. J. Sluckin, "Deformation of nematic liquid crystals in an electric field", Eur. J. Appl. Math. 13, 1 (2002). CrossRef T. Hegmann, H. Qi, V. M. Marx, "Nanoparticles in Liquid Crystals: Synthesis, Self-Assembly, Defect Formation and Potential Applications", J. Inorg. Organomet. Polym. 17, 483 (2007). CrossRef S. Kaur, S. P. Singh, A. M. Biradar, A. Choudhary, K. Sreenivas, "Enhanced electro-optical properties in gold nanoparticles doped ferroelectric liquid crystals", Appl. Phys. Lett. 91, 023120 (2007). CrossRef I. Dierking, "Polymer Network–Stabilized Liquid Crystals", Adv. Mater. 12, 167 (2000). CrossRef D. C. Hoekstra et al., "Wavelength-Selective Photopolymerization of Hybrid Acrylate-Oxetane Liquid Crystals", Angew. Chem. Int. Ed. 60, 10935 (2021). CrossRef Z. Ge, S. Gauza, M. Jiao, H. Xianyu, S.-T. Wu, "Electro-optics of polymer-stabilized blue phase liquid crystal displays", Appl. Phys. Lett. 94, 101104 (2009). CrossRef M. S. Chychłowski et al., "Locally-induced permanent birefringence by polymer-stabilization of liquid crystal in cells and photonic crystal fibers", Opto-electron. Rev. 26, 242 (2018). CrossRef R. Dąbrowski, J. Dziaduszek, T. Szczuciński, "Mesomorphic Characteristics of Some New Homologous Series with the Isothiocyanato Terminal Group", Mol. Cryst. Liq. Cryst. 124, 241 (1985). CrossRef

This research aimed to map the quality curriculum used of kindergartens in Jakarta. The mapping curriculum was done by looking at the suitability curriculum with the stages of child development, needs of children, using the child-centered learning process, and taking ad-vantage of technological development. Subjects were 32 kindergarten institutions in Jakarta (North Jakarta and Jakarta Central), from 14 districts. Kindergarten institutions selected by representing every district. In collecting data, the researchers conducted an analysis content of curriculum and interview with respondents and informants in kindergarten institutions ei-ther principals or teachers in schools who selected as samples. The research team conducted a meeting to gather information that recorded as a result of observation and described in-depth interviews in the diary of researchers — the data collected from 16 kindergartens that are willing to research subject. The data consisted of curriculum documents, curriculum evaluation instruments and interviews’ result that analyzed qualitatively from the beginning of the data collection process including data reduction, data presentation, and conclusion. Keyword: Content, Curriculum, Evaluation, Kindergarten References Burchinal, M. (2018). Measuring Early Care and Education Quality. Child Development Perspectives, 12(1), 3–9. https://doi.org/10.1111/cdep.12260 Dhieni, N., & Utami, A. D. (2013). Evaluasi Konten Kurikulum Taman Kanak-Kanak di DKI Jakarta Tahun ke 1 dari rencana 3 tahun. Jakarta: FIP press. Dodge, D. T. (2004). Early Childhood Curriculum Models Why What and How Programs Use them. Exchange Organizational Behavior Teaching Journal, (February), 71–75. Eliason, C., & Jenkins, L. (2008). A Practical Guide to Early Childhood Curriculum 8th. New Jersey: Pearson Prentice Hall. Fox-turnbull, W. (2007). Implementing Digital Technology in The New Zealand Curriculum. Gestwicki, C. (2007). Developmentally Appropriate Practice Curriculum, and Development in Early Education 3rd Ed. New York: Thomson Delmar. Hainstock, E. G. (2002). Montessori untuk Prasekolah. Jakarta: Pustaka Delapratasa. Hasan, S. H. (2008). Evaluasi Kurikulum. (U. & R. Rosdakarya, Ed.). Bandung. Haslip, M. J., & Gullo, D. F. (2018). The Changing Landscape of Early Childhood Education: Implications for Policy and Practice. Early Childhood Education Journal, 46(3), 249–264. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10643-017-0865-7 Jackman, H. L. (2012). Early Education Curriculum: A Child’s Connection to the World Fifth Edition. Belmont: Wadsworth: Cengage Learning. Jacman, H. (2012). Early Education Curriculum. Pedagogical Development Unit, (FEBRUARY 2011), 163. Retrieved from https://www.eursc.eu/Syllabuses/2011-01-D-15-en-4.pdf Kostelnik, M. J., Soderman, A. K., & P, A. (2007). Whiren, Developmentally Appro-priate Curriculum: Best Practices in Early Childhood Education 4th. New Jersey: Pearson Prentice Hall. Mak, B., Keung, C., & Cheung, A. (2018). Analyzing Curriculum Orientations of Kindergarten Curriculum. In Teacher Education, Learning Innovation and Accountability, (pp. 135–153). Singapore: Springer Singapore. https://doi.org/10.1007/978-981-13-2026-2 Odom, S. L., Butera, G., Diamond, K. E., Hanson, M. J., Horn, E., Lieber, J., … Marquis, J. (2019). Efficacy of a Comprehensive Early Childhood Curriculum to Enhance Children’s Success. Topics in Early Childhood Special Education. https://doi.org/10.1177/0271121419827654 Plowman, L., Stephen, C., & Mcpake, J. (2010). Growing Up with Technology (pp. 1–169). London and New York: Routledge. Roopnarine, J. L., & Johnson, J. E. (2005). Approaches to Early Childhood Education 4th Ed,. New Jersey: Pearson Prentice Hall. Sarama, J., & Clements, D. H. (2019). From Cognition to Curriculum to Scale. Cognitive Foundations for Improving Mathematical Learning. https://doi.org/10.1016/b978-0-12-815952-1.00006-2 Wood, E., & Hedges, H. (2016). Curriculum in early childhood education: critical questions about content, coherence, and control. Curriculum Journal, 27(3), 387–405. https://doi.org/10.1080/09585176.2015.1129981 Yang, W., & Li, H. (2019). Changing culture, changing curriculum: a case study of early childhood curriculum innovations in two Chinese kindergartens. Curriculum Journal, 0(0), 1–19. https://doi.org/10.1080/09585176.2019.1568269

-Leonard Y. Andaya, Michel Jacq-Hergoualc'h, The Malay Peninsula; Crossroads of the maritime silk road (100 BC-1300 AD). [Translated by Victoria Hobson.] Leiden: Brill, 2002, xxxv + 607 pp. [Handbook of oriental studies, 13. -Greg Bankoff, Resil B. Mojares, The war against the Americans; Resistance and collaboration in Cebu 1899-1906. Quezon city: Ateneo de Manila University, 1999, 250 pp. -R.H. Barnes, Andrea Katalin Molnar, Grandchildren of the Ga'e ancestors; Social organization and cosmology among the Hoga Sara of Flores. Leiden: KITLV Press, 2000, xii + 306 pp. [Verhandeling 185.] -Peter Boomgaard, Emmanuel Vigneron, Le territoire et la santé; La transition sanitaire en Polynésie francaise. Paris: CNRS Éditions, 1999, 281 pp. [Espaces et milieux.] -Clara Brakel-Papenhuyzen, Raechelle Rubinstein, Beyond the realm of the senses; The Balinese ritual of kekawin composition. Leiden: KITLV Press, 2000, xv + 293 pp. [Verhandelingen 181.] -Ian Caldwell, O.W. Wolters, History, culture, and region in Southeast Asian perspectives. Ithaca, NY: Southeast Asia program, Cornell University/Singapore: Institute of Southeast Asian studies, 1999, 272 pp. [Studies on Southeast Asia 26.] -Peter van Diermen, Jonathan Rigg, More than the soil; Rural change in Southeast Asia. Harlow, Essex: Prentice Hall / Pearson education, 2001, xv + 184 pp. -Guy Drouot, Martin Stuart-Fox, Historical dictionary of Laos. Second edition. Lanham, Maryland: The Scarecrow Press, 2001, lxi + 527 pp. [Asian/Oceanian historical dictionaries series 35.] [First edition 1992.] -Doris Jedamski, Elsbeth Locher-Scholten, Women and the colonial state; Essays on gender and modernity in the Netherlands Indies 1900-1942. Amsterdam: Amsterdam University Press, 2000, 251 pp. -Carool Kersten, Robert Hampson, Cross-cultural encounters in Joseph Conrad's Malay fiction. Basingstoke: Palgrave, 2000, xi + 248 pp. -Victor T. King, C. Michael Hall ,Tourism in South and Southeast Asia; Issues and cases. Oxford: Butterworth-Heinemann, 2000, xiv + 293 pp., Stephen Page (eds) -John McCarthy, Bernard Sellato, Forest, resources and people in Bulungan; Elements for a history of settlement, trade and social dynamics in Borneo, 1880-2000. Jakarta: Center for international forestry research (CIFOR), 2001, ix + 183 pp. -Naomi M. McPherson, Michael French Smith, Village on the edge; Changing times in Papua New Guinea. Honolulu: University of Hawai'i Press, 2002, xviii + 214 pp. -Gert J. Oostindie, Peter van Wiechen, Vademecum van de Oost- en West-Indische Compagnie Historisch-geografisch overzicht van de Nederlandse aanwezigheid in Afrika, Amerika, Azië en West-Australië vanaf 1602 tot heden. Utrecht: Bestebreurtje, 2002, 381 pp. -Gert J. Oostindie, C.L. Temminck Groll, The Dutch overseas; Architectural Survey; Mutual heritage of four centuries in three continents. (in cooperation with W. van Alphen and with contributions from H.C.A. de Kat, H.C. van Nederveen Meerkerk and L.B. Wevers), Zwolle: Waanders/[Zeist]: Netherlands Department for Conservation, [2002]. 479 pp. -Gert J. Oostindie, M.H. Bartels ,Hollanders uit en thuis; Archeologie, geschiedenis en bouwhistorie gedurende de VOC-tijd in de Oost, de West en thuis; Cultuurhistorie van de Nederlandse expansie. Hilversum: Verloren, 2002, 190 pp. [SCHI-reeks 2.], E.H.P. Cordfunke, H. Sarfatij (eds) -Henk Schulte Nordholt, Tony Day, Fluid iron; State formation in Southeast Asia. Honolulu: University of Hawai'i Press, 2002, xii + 339 pp. -Nick Stanley, Nicholas Thomas ,Double vision; Art histories and colonial histories in the Pacific. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999, xii + 289 pp., Diane Losche, Jennifer Newell (eds) -Heather Sutherland, David Henley, Jealousy and justice; The indigenous roots of colonial rule in northern Sulawesi. Amsterdam: VU Uitgeverij, 2002, 106 pp. -Gerard Termorshuizen, Piet Hagen, Journalisten in Nederland; Een persgeschiedenis in portretten 1850-2000. Amsterdam: Arbeiderspers, 2002, 600 pp. -Amy E. Wassing, Bart de Prins, Voor keizer en koning; Leonard du Bus de Gisignies 1780-1849; Commissaris-Generaal van Nederlands-Indië. Amsterdam: Balans, 2002, 288 pp. -Robert Wessing, Michaela Appel, Hajatan in Pekayon; Feste bei Heirat und Beschneidung in einem westjavanischen Dorf. München: Verlag des Staatlichen Museums für Völkerkunde, 2001, 160 pp. [Münchner Beiträge zur Völkerkunde, Beiheft I.] -Nicholas J. White, Matthew Jones, Conflict and confrontation in South East Asia, 1961-1965; Britain, the United States, Indonesia and the creation of Malaysia. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002, xv + 325 pp. -Edwin Wieringa, Peter Riddell, Islam and the Malay-Indonesian world; Transmission and responses. London: Hurst, 2001, xvii + 349 pp. -Edwin Wieringa, Stuart Robson ,Javanese-English dictionary. (With the assistance of Yacinta Kurniasih), Singapore: Periplus, 2002, 821 pp., Singgih Wibisono (eds) -Henk Schulte Nordholt, Edward Aspinall ,Local power and politics in Indonesia; Decentralisation and democracy. Sin gapore: Institute of Southeast Asian studies, 2003, 296 pp. [Indonesia Assessment.], Greg Fealy (eds) -Henke Schulte Nordholt, Coen Holtzappel ,Riding a tiger; Dilemmas of integration and decentralization in Indonesia. Amsterdam: Rozenburg, 2002, 320 pp., Martin Sanders, Milan Titus (eds) -Henk Schulte Nordholt, Minako Sakai, Beyond Jakarta; Regional autonomy and local society in Indonesia. Adelaide: Crawford House, 2002, xvi + 354 pp. -Henk Schulte Nordholt, Damien Kingsbury ,Autonomy and disintegration in Indonesia. London; RoutledgeCurzon, 2003, xiv + 219 pp., Harry Aveling (eds)

Ensuring that Older People have good quality of life is one of the major goals of any caregiver. Caregivers, which includes nurses, must be holistic in their provision of care to meet such a goal. Since one of the dimensions of quality of life is spirituality, these researchers sought to describe if any relationship exists between the caregivers’ spiritual care practices and the quality of life of the older people in their care. Institutionalized older people were surveyed using the Nurse Spiritual Care Therapeutics scale and WHO Quality of Life for Filipino Older People to measure the spiritual care practices of caregivers and the quality of life of Older People, respectively. Results show no significant relationship between the two variables, which may be due to the fact that quality of life is composed of several dimensions, in which spirituality is only one, and is multi-factorial in nature; suggesting that quality of life is influenced by several factors and how these factors interplay ultimately determine the quality of life of Older People. The researchers recommend that a mixed-method approach be used to further understand the lack of direct relationship between the two variables. References Abbasi, M., Farahani-Nia, M., Mehrdad, N., Azamgivari, and Haghani, H. (2014). Nursing students’ spiritual well-being, spirituality and spiritual care. Iran Journal of Nursing and Midwifery Research. 2014 May-Jun; 19(3): 242-247.Almeida-Brasil, C. C., Silveira, M. R., Silva, K. R., Lima, M. G., Faria, C. D. C. de M., Cardoso, C. L., Menzel, H.-J. K., Ceccato, M. das G. B. (2017). Qualidade de vida e características associadas: aplicação do WHOQOL-BREF no contexto da Atenção Primária à Saúde. Ciência & Saúde Coletiva, 22(5), 1705-1716. doi:10.1590/1413-81232017225.20362015Bai, M., & Lazenby, M. (2015). A systematic review of associations between spiritual well-being and quality of life at the scale and factor levels in studies among patients with cancer. Journal of Palliative Medicine, 18(3), 286-298. doi:10.1089/jpm.2014.0189Baldacchino, D. R. (2006). Nursing competencies for spiritual care. Journal of Clinical Nursing, 15(7), 885-896. doi:10.1111/j.1365-2702.2006.01643.xBerman, A., and Snyder, S. (2012). Kozier & Erb’s Fundamentals of nursing: concepts, process, and practice, 9th ed. WY: Pearson Canada, A. L., Murphy, P. E., Fitchett, G., & Stein, K. (2015). Reexamining the Contributions of Faith, Meaning, and Peace to Quality of Life: a Report from the American Cancer Society’s Studies of Cancer Survivors-II (SCS-II). Annals of Behavioral Medicine, 50(1), 79-86. doi:10.1007/s12160-015-9735-yCarpenter, K., Girvin, L., Kitner, W., & Ruth-Sahd, L. A. (2008). Spirituality. dimensions of critical care nursing, 27(1), 16-20.doi:10.1097/01.dcc.0000304668.99121Chen, J., Lin, Y., Yan, J., Wu, Y., and Hu, R. (2018). The effects of spiritual care on quality of life and spiritual well-being among patients with terminal illness: A systematic review. Palliative Medicine, 1-13. doi: 10.1177/0269216318772267 Chen, Y.-H., Lin, L.-C., Chuang, L.-L., & Chen, M.-L. (2017). The relationship of physiopsychosocial factors and spiritual wellbeingin elderly residents: Implications for evidence-based practice. Worldviews on Evidence-Based Nursing, 14(6), 484-491. doi:10.1111/wvn.12243Counted, V., Possamai, A., & Meade, T. (2018). Relational spirituality and quality of life 2007 to 2017: an integrative research review.health and quality of life outcomes, 16(1). doi:10.1186/s12955-018-0895-xCrimmins, EM (2015). Lifespan and healthspan: Past, preseny, promise. Gerontologist, 55(6):901-11. doi: 10.1093/geront/gnv130De Araújo, A. A., Rebouças Barbosa, R. A. S., de Menezes, M. S. S., de Medeiros, I. I. F., de Araújo, R. F., & de Medeiros, C. A. C. X. (2015). Quality of life, family support, and comorbidities in institutionalized elders with and without symptoms of depression. Psychiatric Quarterly, 87(2), 281-291. doi:10.1007/s11126-015-9386-yDe Almeida Moreira, P., Roriz, A. K. C., Mello, A. L., & Ramos, L. B. (2015). Quality of life of institutionalized elderly in Brazil. SocialIndicators Research, 126(1), 187-197. doi:10.1007/s11205-015-0888-7Fernández-Mayoralas, G., Rojo-Pérez, F., Martínez-Martín, P., Prieto-Flores, M.-E., Rodríguez-Blázquez, C., Martín-García, S., Rojo-Abuín, J.-M. and Forjaz, M.-J. (2015). Active ageing and quality of life: factors associated with participation in leisure activities among institutionalized older adults, with and without dementia. Aging & Mental Health, 19(11), 1031-1041. doi:10.1080/13607863.2014.996734Garcia, L.M.R., and Navarro, J.M.R. (2018). The impact of quality of life on the health of older people from a multidimensional perspective. Journal of Aging Research. 2018: 4086294. doi: 10.1155/2018/4086294Goldberg, B. (1998). Connection: an exploration of spirituality in nursing care. Journal of advanced nursing, 27(4):836-42. doi: 10.1046/j.1365-2648.1998.00596.x Haugan, G. (2014). The relationship between nurse–patient interaction and meaning-in-life in cognitively intact nursing home patients.Journal of Advanced Nursing 70(1), 107-120. doi: 10.1111/jan.12173Jacobs, J. (2009). Quality of life: what does it mean for general practice? British Journal of General Practice, 59(568), 807-808. doi:10.3399/bjgp09x472854Kalish, N. (2012). Evidence-based spiritual care: a literature review. Current Opinion Supportive and Palliative Care, 2012, 6:242-246. doi:10.1097/SPC.0b013e328353811cKhaje-Bishak, Y., Payahoo, L., Pourghasem, B., Jafarabadi, M.A. (2014). Assessing the quality of life in elderly people and related factors in Tabriz, Iran. Journal of Caring Sciences, 2014, 3(4), 257-263. doi:10.5681/jcs.2014.028Mamier, I. & Taylor, E. J. (2015). Psychometric evaluation of the nurse spiritual care therapeutics scale. Western Journal of Nursing Research. 37(5), 679-694. doi: 10.1177/0193945914530191Matos TDS, Meneguin S, Ferreira MLS, and Miot HA. (2017). Quality of life and religious-spiritual coping in palliative cancer carepatients. Rev. Latino-Am. Enfermagem; 25:e2910. doi:10.1590/1518-8345.1857.2910Parse, R. R. (Ed.). (1999). Illumination: The human becoming theory in practice and research. Boston, MA: Jones & Bartlett.Pinkas, J., Gujski, M., Humeniuk, E., Raczkiewicz, D., Bejga, P., Owoc, A., and Bojar, I. (2016). State of health and quality of life of women at advanced age. Medical Science Monitor, 2016; 22: 3095-3105. doi:10.12659/MSM.900572Şahin, Z.A., and Özdemir, F.K. (2016): Spirituality and spiritual care: A descriptive survey of nursing practices In Turkey, Contemporary Nurse. doi: 10.1080/10376178.2016.1221324Sawatzky, R. Ratner, P.A., and Chiu, L. (2005). A meta-analysis of the relationship between spirituality and quality of life. SocialIndicators Research. 72 (2) 153-188. doi: 10.1007/s11205-004-5577-xShrivastava, S.R., Shrivastava, P.S., Ramasamy, J. (2013). Role of selfcare in management of diabetes mellitus. Journal of Diabetes and Metabolic Disorder, 5;12(1):14. doi: 10.1186/2251-6581-12-14Walker, A. and Breitmaster, C. (2017). The provision of spiritual care in hospices: A study in four hospices in North Rhine-Westphalia. Journal of Religion and Health. 56(6): 2237-2250. doi: 10.1007/s10943-017-0396-yWorld Health Organization (WHO) 2012. http://apps.who.int/iris/bitstream/10665/77777/1/WHO_MSD_MER_Rev.2012.04_eng.pdf?ua=1.Willemse, S., Smeets, W., Leeuwen, E., Janssen, L., and Foudraine, N. (2017). Spiritual care in the ICU: Perspectives of Dutch intensivists, ICU nurses, and spiritual caregivers. Journal of Religion and Health. 57(2): 583-595. doi: 10.1007/s10943-017-0457-2Yousefi, H. and Abedi, H.A. (2011). Spiritual care in hospitalized patients. Iranian Journal of Nursing and Midwifery Research. Winter;16(1):125-132. https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/pmc/articles/PMC3203292/